《Exploring another World with a System》 Chapter 1 - CHAPTER 1 Arthur was standing in very vast grassland, wondering what was going on. A minute ago he was just casually walking home after he finishes his daily jogging routine suddenly he felt pain all over his body then he blanked out the next thing he knew is he was now standing in very vast grassland with many big mountains surrounding it. [System Detecting Host] "What the" [ Integrating: 10% 20% 30% 40% 50% 60% 70% 80% 90% 100% Done ] "Hello Host" "Who are you?" "I''m the System that was given to you by the higher being" "System?, those that I read in novels and stuff and higher being? Why would even a higher being will give me a system? And what the hell is even going on here" "Host has died and killed by..." "Wait I died? how?" "Yes host you died you were accidentally killed by one of his son toy trucks , his son was just recently born and still can''t fully control his power he unconsciously teleported his toy truck and drop it on where you just pass by" "So I''m just a casualty then?" "Yes host. The higher being was feeling sorry for you that are why he created me and bestowed me to you" "He created you just like that?" "Yes host, just like that" "Hasn''t he worried that I will abuse you and the power that was being given to me, create chaos wherever I go? Because base of the entire novel that I read if you have a system it just a matter of time before you became an overpowered character" " No host, he can see in your soul that you won''t do that and even there is a slight chance that you were to do that to me he can just erase you" "Base on what I''m hearing his very powerful being huh" "Yes host he is a powerful being He was one of the being that created the multi verse after all" "One of the being?" "Yes there are 4 of them" "You are giving me a lot of information, I thought I need to be at least in a higher level to get more information" "Host doesn''t need to worry about that you just need to ask I will answer everything that I can" Arthur was processing all the information that he got, he was way calmer than he thought he would be he was wondering if he was being influence on all the novel the he read he always imagined himself in this kind of situation that''s why he was so calm, it also kind of help that he was an orphan and don''t have a family so he won''t be so sad if this kind of thing will really happen but he will be going to miss his friends back home oh well better accept it this is his reality now he just died and was given a system and transported to another world¡­.wait.. "We are in another world right?" "Yes host " "Where I''m I exactly?" "Host is now in the Aquarius continent of planet Zodiac" "Planet Zodiac really? Don''t tell me there are other continent that base of the 12 zodiac sign" "Yes host, there are 12 continents in this planet they are base on 12 zodiac sign" "What a lazy writing, wait I don''t even know what you''re capable off you haven''t explained to me what can you do" Then suddenly Arthur can see a panel in front of him. [STATUS BAR] [SHOP] [SUMMON] [LOTTERY] [WORLD TRAVEL] [MAP] [STORAGE]: [1] [INBOX]: [1] [POINTS]: 10,000 points It was really just like the novels the he read wait what is this 1 in my inbox and storage then he try to press the box and see that he can touch it then it open and he can see that it has a message he presses open. [ FROM: SPACE GOD Hello young one if you are reading this it means that you already know that you died and I''m really sorry for that. As an apology I transported you to another world and as compensation I created this system for you I know that it was one of your dreams to have a system it has all you need, I will also grant you two wishes before you start being cautious and wondered why would I give you a system on top of that gave you 2 more wishes I just want you to know that you have one of the most brightest soul that I ever see I feel sorry for killing such soul that''s why I give you 2 more wishes as a bonus if you are wondering why you have a bright soul it is because of your past live you must be a great figure to have a bright soul and did something amazing. Take your time and think of your wishes if you decide on what is your wishes just write it down on the magic paper that was in your storage. Good luck on your new journey young one. ] "Wow that was a lot to take in" Some time pass Arthur accepts everything and also thank his past self for he did. "System please explains to me all the function that displayed on the panel, I''m also wondering if I''m the only one that can see this panel?" "You don''t have to worry host you''re the only one that can see it except for those who you allowed to, as for the my function" [STATUS BAR] Can monitor you status [SHOP] Can buy anything you want with right points [SUMMON] Can summon anyone you want with right points [LOTTERY] The lottery is like shop and summon combined you can get anything here but in random and it is much cheaper. [WORLD TRAVEL] Can travel to different world [MAP] You can view all the area that you are already visited and can see the enemy and friendly foe. [STORAGE]: Can store anything except living beings [INBOX]: Can see the unread message. "Now let see my Status Bar" Chapter 2 - CHAPTER 2 [STATUS BAR] Arthur D. Castel Level: Bronze warrior 1 [ExP: 0/100] Title: The Chosen One STR: 30 AGI: 30 END: 30 Willpower : 30 CHARISMA: 120 LUCK: 70 FreeStat(FS):0 "Hmmmm..I don''t even know if this is good or bad I have nothing to compare to and what is this title the chosen one?" The Chosen One The Destiny Love you. You always survive any dangerous situation you''re in. +20 all Stat +50 luck +100 charisma +10 FS every level "What the, the destiny loves me? Let me survive any given situation then why did I die?" "Because the higher being can bypass that and can kill you." "So that''s what you said earlier that he can kill me anytime." "Yes host" "Hey system is my stat good or bad?" "The average stat of a Bronze warrior lvl 1 are 10." "I''m three times stronger huh. It was all thanks to that title what a broken title." "And what are the other ranks?" The ranks are Normal Human 0 Bronze Warrior lvl 1-10 (Bronze Warrior lvl 10 Village Leader) Silver Warrior lvl 11-20 (Silver Warrior lvl 20 City Leader) Gold Warrior lvl 21-30 (Gold Warrior lvl 30 Province Leader) Black Gold Warrior lvl 31-40 (Black Gold Warrior 40 Country Leader) Platinum Warrior lvl 41-50 (Country Distroyer) Diamond Warrior lvl 51-60 (Continent Distroyer) Adamantium Warrior lvl 61-70 (World Distroyer) "What about lvl 71 and up? It just me or the level of leaders is very low?" " The Level 71 and up are in higher realm than this one and on why the leader is in lower lvl is, in order to go from lvl 10 bronzes to lvl 11 silver you need to have silver crystal in order to rank up, those are very rare in this world and the higher rank crystal is the rarer they are. Host is the only exception for that you only need to fill up the exp bar to lvl up to next rank" "Another cheat rights there" Now what to do I always want this kind of thing to happen but this is too sudden and I haven''t form a plan yet. Let''s check the shop first and see what another cheat will I''m going to get. [SHOP] [Armory] You can get anything you want to protect your self [Fiction Powers] You can get any power that you can imagine He check first the fiction power [ One Piece Naruto Bleach Tokyo Ghoul . . . . Harry Potter Pirates of the Caribbean MCU ] Arthur was amaze on how many things that he can buy and when he see that he can buy from one piece world he immediately became excited this is one of his favorite anime he always liked to have the power of devil fruits specially the mythical zoan Dragon types devil fruit he thinks those fruits is to overpowered, he read the manga and see the devil fruit power of Emperor Kaido Arthur always imagine himself having those kind of power being able to transform into a Dragon and blasting powerful beam that can destroy mountain just imagining himself doing that kind of things feels awesome. He didn''t even try to see what else that shop has to offer Arthur immediately tries to find the devil fruit of kaido Dragon ¨C Dragon Fruit Model: Eastern Dragon 3000 points Chapter 3 - CHAPTER 3 Dragon ¨C Dragon Fruit Model: Eastern Dragon 6000 points +10 all Stat +30 luck +10 charisma + 20 STR + 15 AGI +30 END " HAHAAHAHHAHAHA" Arthur suddenly laughs anybody that will see him they may think that he is a madman then he stops "At last my dream will come true" What a typical villain line. Arthur purchased the fruit he can see that his inventory has 1 on it Arthur open s the inventory and take out the fruit what he saw is a regular dragon fruit except this one has your devil fruit curl and instead of reddish pink it has a color of reddish black . " If it hasn''t had its curl design that you usually see in devil fruit people would think this is just a regular fruit now then they say it taste like shit it''s time to found out if it''s really true." Then he takes a small bite. "BLURGGGGG" He feels like puking ''What the f.u.c.k is this taste I rather eat shit'' he thought Arthur forces his self to eat it and be over with it. "Host can just buy the devil fruit taste neutralizer for only 10 points to take out the taste" "Why didn''t you say sooner then" "Host hasn''t ask the system" "F.u.c.k" What a taste Arthur promise himself to buy the neutralizer if his going to eat another devil fruit "Haaaaaahhh, what a hell of an experience" He also buys the following Conquerors Haki 2000 ponits +30 Willpower Observation Haki 1500 points +15 Willpower +10 AGI Armament Haki 1000 points +15 STR + 10 END Instant Mastery 2500 points +20 willpower Arthur open his status bar Level: Bronze 1 [ExP: 0/100] Title: The Chosen One STR: 75 AGI: 65 END: 80 WIllpower: 105 CHARISMA: 140 LUCK: 110 FreeStat(FS):0 Dragon ¨C Dragon Fruit Model: Eastern Dragon Conquerors Haki(Max) Observation Haki(Max) Armament Haki(Max) Instant Mastery Wow if you really did have a system you become a powerful person and what it''s that charisma "System what''s the average charisma of a person in this planet" "15 and a countries leader is at 50" "F.u.c.k do you mean at this rate that if I walk in populated area women will flock at me?" "They will capture you and lock you at their home" Noope. I like women but being lock at home is not something I prefer I haven''t seen my face yet I didn''t even know if I have still my handsome face yeah you read it right I''m handsome mother f.u.c.ker and Arthur have been in many relationship thanks to his handsome face but it''s not like Arthur will date anyone he prefer to know the women first before he date them. "System can you give me a mirror?" "Host didn''t have points left" "What it''s just a mirror can you just gave it to me?" "You can get anything with right points" I''m so excited about the devil fruit and haki''s that I spent all of my points what a noo Chapter 4 - CHAPTER 4 "So what do I do to get more points? Don''t tell me" "Host can get points by doing a mission and killing monsters and beasts" I know it. "Monsters and Beasts? Isn''t that two similar" "No host a beast is one that raises their ranks on their own and a monster is a beast that takes a dark energy inside their body to raise their ranks a human can become a monster too" "System isn''t I considered a half beast when I eat a zoan devil fruit" "When you raise your rank to silver warriors you can form a fact with a spirit and integrate them to make yourself stronger it''s best for the host to just show your dragon form when you''re at silver warrior so that people won''t find it suspicions" That just like the popular novel that I read the T**** O* D**** A** G**** "Now let''s find something to kill to get some points" The moment Arthur stepped his right foot "What the" He accelerates and stumbles and found himself kissing the earth ''F.u.c.k'' he cursed He forget that He got a sudden increase in his stat that means he still hadn''t adapted to it yet then what the f.u.c.k is the use of instant mastery then DING Mission # 1: Adapt yourself on your new body Reward: 200 points, Flying Carpet Mission # 2: Find a Village Reward: 1000 points, Zanpakuto "You said new body that means this is not my body from earth then" "Yes Host, your former body was smacked by truck and can''t use it anymore the space god was generous enough to make you a new body" Suddenly he stands up and looks at his little brother "Oh thank god you didn''t get small praised the lord" His little brother was one of his prides in his last life it was 11 inches when it stands Arthur don''t want to imagine if it suddenly gets shorter and taking a closer look at his little brother instead he thinks that it got bigger "Praise the Lord Almighty" Don''t worry little brother you will see little sister soon, soon Now let go find some beasts to level up and get some points He looks at his map and sees that there a forest 3 km ahead of him and he can only see 6 km around him "How big is this place?" He carefully walks so that he won''t kiss mother Erath again . . . After some time of carefully walking and few stumbles his getting adapt to his new body and now he finds himself standing in the entrance to the forest He looks at the map to see if there is possible danger the close to him he saw that there are small red dots and some big red dots "System what is the meaning of this different shapes of red dots" "It means the larger the dot is the more powerful that being are" What a useful map this is now he can see if they are powerful individual that near him and base on what he see there are only small dot in the outer part of the forest and some bigger dot deep inside the forest "Now let''s get this new adventure started" But before he even steps inside the forest he saw a two red light What''s that? And when he looks a little closer he sees that it''s not a red light but an eye, a red eye and when the creature with a red eye revealed it whole body to him "F.u.c.k Me." Chapter 5 - CHAPTER 5 Arthur was just standing and staring at the creature that just came out of the forest and now staring at him as if he was like some delicious cake with cheery on tops it has two horns on its head have six limbs, two arms two legs and two wings and it has a long tail with a orange fire on tip. Nope it''s not charizard he wish it was instead this thing was color black and doesn''t have scale and its nick is white down to its stomach and just like the tip of its tail the top of its head up to its back was burning with orange fire. It was a nightmare to look at [ DING Mission # 3: Your journey hasn''t begun yet and nothing will stop you. Survive the hurdle Reward: 2000 points, 1 black gold crystal, 2 gold crystal, 3 silver crystals, and 4 silver crystal,1 lottery ticket ] Nightmare Dragon [Mutated] Silver Monster lvl 13 The Nightmare dragon is part of the night dragon clan that lived in the Dark Forest and she stumbled upon a dark energy crystal and ate it and was hoping to evolve STR: 25 AGI: 60 END: 20 WIllpower: 25 CHARISMA: 10 LUCK: 15 Skills: Dragon Breath lvl 2 Black Flame lvl 2 Mutations skill Miasma Concealment lvl 3 Miasma Concealment lvl 3 The one who hold this skill will be a nightmare to anyone it will able to conceal the holder and they can''t see him or detect him unless the holder wants to. So that''s why I didn''t see it on the map and here he thought the map was a powerful tool and don''t have a weak point "It''s because this dragon has the miasma concealment it''s a very rare skill and the one that has this skill was recorded 10 000 years ago and hasn''t appear since" "Until now" "Why is this monster here at outer layer part of the forest and not in the middle part his journey hasn''t begun and somebody already trying to stop it and it''s a dragon a mutated one that" Arthur thought "It probably felt the higher class dragon aura of the devil fruit and suddenly it vanish when you ate the fruit it probably thought that some higher class dragons has died here and was hoping to eat its remain to raise its rank and bloodline." Arthur hasn''t fought the mobs yet and here the final boss already appear and he still fully controls its body yet. F.u.c.k its do or die then so you better don''t disappoint the chosen one While Arthur was preparing himself for the first fight of his life the nightmare dragon was observing him she can feel the bloodline of a higher class dragon on this human and she was puzzled because it''s impossible for a mere human to have dragon bloodline inside him and higher class at that unless this human was a dragon that can turn into human form then if that''s the case then the she won''t even try to stay near him much least face him because a dragons and any kind of beast or monsters can only turn into human form when it reaches Black gold rank and clearly this human was just a bronze rank and at lvl 1 so She thought that this little human must be hiding some dragon bloodline that''s why he dare to show itself and face him Well for her that''s not really important as long as she can get the bloodline on this human she can raise her rank and maybe another chance to evolve her bloodline ROOOOAAARRRRRRR The nightmare dragon roared to scare the little human but she thinks it backfired and she starts to tremble and her body was getting cold each passing seconds because what she sees was not a little human anymore Instead she sees that the little human transformed himself into a blue scaled eastern dragon and she can see that there is a circle of orange flame around each of his upper arms and she just watched as the blue scaled dragon releases a blue cloud and stepping into it and she thought that she angered the dragon and was ready to attack her So she does the thing that all low class dragons would do to a higher class and stronger dragons she kneels and smack her forehead into the ground "PLEASE FORGIVE ME MY LORD!!!" Chapter 6 - CHAPTER 6 Arthur started thinking of a plan on what to do in this kind of situation he never been in a fight before much less a dragon fight and he still can''t fully control his new body so the plan that he come up with was....Let''s just run the hell outa here ROOOOAAARRRRRRR Suddenly he heard the nightmare dragon roar so he instantly transform himself in his eastern blue dragon form and start making clouds to let him fly but then. ND: PLEASE FORGIVE ME MY LORD!!! [DING MISSION COMPLETE Mission # 3: Your journey hasn''t begun yet and nothing will stop you. Survive the hurdle Reward: 2000 points, 1 black gold crystal, 2 gold crystal, 3 silver crystals, and 4 silver crystal,1 lottery ticket ] Arthur was in shock when he sees the nightmare dragon kneels down and bowed to him then asks for forgiveness, he didn''t even know what was going on System: Because it thought that you are a black gold dragon warrior that can transform himself to human form What an easy points Arthur: Why you didn''t just suggested me to transform so I won''t need to stress myself thinking of a plan System: You did not ask host and the system doesn''t want the host to rely to the system to much you won''t grow this way Arthur: Yeah you''re right I will try my best to solve my own problem from now own And what I''m I going to do to these crystal I don''t even need them to rank up System: Host can just sell or auction them remember in this world they are very rare Arthur: Easy money they Then Arthur looks down at the kneeling dragon and now he know that the dragon was scared of him because it thought that he was a powerhouse Lets continuo this play shall we Arthur: It''s alright you can stand up now what is your name ND: Thank you my lord this one''s name is Akumu Arthur: Akumu what a suitable name Akumu: Thank you for your phrase my lord Arthur: So akumu what are you doing here at the outskirt of the black forest Dark Forest that''s the name of the forest that was in front of him and a perfect place to train and level up because it has a lot of beast and according to the system it is also one of the dangerous places in the continent and the dark forest also cover almost the quarter of the Aquarius continent it was a very vast land many countries has tried to conquer it but none succeeded Just like the countries who was inhabited by a black gold king the dark forest was also inhabited by a black gold beast and monsters That''s why when akumu sees that the little human transform himself to a dragon she thought that he was one of the lords of the dark forest she hastily ask for forgiveness Akumu: I was just passing in this place when I sense a higher class dragon and it suddenly vanish so I thought it died and try to use its remains to help myself and I never thought to meet your human form my lord so please forgive me for being rude to you Arthur: A very honest one I like you so don''t worry and there still places that I need to be so I need to go now Akumu: Thank you for your phrase my lord and be the blessing of dragon god kukulkan be with your journey As akumu sees off the eastern dragon fly in a different direction she breathe a sigh of relief Akumu: I thought I''m going to die there what a stupid decision that I done if not for the generosity of lord...¡­..wait I didn''t get the name of his highness dragon lord Chapter 7 - CHAPTER 7 Arthur keep flying and doesn''t turn back, he was lucky that the nightmare dragon didn''t fight him instead bow down to him and ask for forgiveness If she choose the other way around and decided to fight him instead he didn''t even want to imagine what the outcome of the fight would be like, he know that he will survive any kind of battles because of his broken title and the one that can only can kill him was the four higher being, but he didn''t want to gamble his life fighting her unless he was confident to his self that he will get out the battle unscathed, he also think that his max skills also wasn''t going to be much help because having a max skill and applying it to a fight is two different thing. "This place should be far away enough" Arthur then slowly ascends toward the ground and transform back to his human form and started breathing really hard. "Haaah, Haaah, Haaaah" "I''ll didn''t think that I be this exhausted transforming myself to my dragon form" "You still haven''t fully adapted to your new body yet that is why you feel more exhausted but if you will be able to learn how to control every parts of your body and adapt to it, transforming to tour dragon form will be piece of cake, so the host should now start his training" The system reminded him "Yeah, I know, I know" Then Arthur started walking inside the dark forest, this time around nothing obstruct his path. TIME SKIP The dark forest was known for many thing, some says it contain a mountains of priceless treasure that will make you unstoppable and invincible when you get a hold of one, it is also known for its harsh climates and you will die instantly if you didn''t prepare yourself before interring, but what really made the dark forest famous and become one of the forbidden places of Aquarius continent is because there are so many ferocious beasts and monsters inside. But right now, we can''t see their ferociousness. Inside the dark forest we can see some beasts and monsters running around the place, you can see on their faces that they scared of something, they are running as if their lives is on the line "BECAUSE IT IS!!" Oh? It is? BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!! Explosion was happening everywhere inside the dark forest and the monsters and beasts was trying their best not get caught into one and kiss mother earth good bye "ART IS AN EXPLOSSION" BOOOM!!! BOOOOOM!!! BOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!! Literal hell just came down inside the dark forest, there are fire and craters everywhere. To understand what''s happening here, let''s rewind back the clock It''s been a month since his encounter with the nightmare dragon and Arthur has been training like a maniac ever since. He first started training his new body and trying to adapt to it, it wasn''t easy at first but after some trial and error he started getting a hang of it. He can now fully control his body, the next on his list is his skills and devil fruit He first try using his observation haki, it allow gin to sense the presence of others, even if they are concealed from view or too far to see normally. Arthur smack his palm against his forehead when he learn that he can sense other even if they are hidden their presence, so that means in theory he should be able to sense the nightmare dragon when she was just front of him. Arthur was so excited to begin his new adventure that he even forgets about his set of skills. Next is his armament haki, just like in anime, it allows him to create an armor around his body and he can use it for offensive and defensive capabilities. And now for his Conquerors hak or the haki of a king, it is said whoever that possesses this type of haki has the quilities of a king. But I purchase it on the shop, I''m I still qualified as a king? Arthur learn that those that at ten levels ahead of his lvl or lower can knock out instantly and the one higher than that won''t get knock out but still feels the effect his conquerors haki. And now his favorite, his dragon fruit, oh how he loves this fruit Arthur always feels awesome transforming into his dragon form and blasting some Bolo Breath and destroying some mountains once in a while He also started hunting and fighting some monsters and beast to get some points and fighting experience On this whole month inside the dark forest he learn and got a lot of fighting experience, he can now fight someone whose 20 levels higher than him With his new found strength, Arthur thought that it was easy to farm some monsters and beast and get some points, oh how wrong he was The system explains to him that he can only get some points corresponding on the level of a monsters or beast that he killed. So it means that if he kills a bronze warrior lvl 1, he can only get 1 point F.U.C.K. Present time Above the sky of the dark forest we can see a 100 meters long eastern dragon standing on a blue cloud, it has blue scale, four large horn on his head and has four limbs, two short arms with fire circling it and two short legs Yes, that''s our protagonist in his dragon form and now his opening his mouth and started to fire another Bolo breath. BOOOOOOOOOMMM!!!!! "Give me all your points" BOOOOOOOOOOOMMM!!! Suddenly he felt an attack behind him and shift his whole body to the right Shwwishh.. A blade made out of wind just fast by where he was floating just now He slowly turns his long neck behind him and sees a giant type of bird and it look pissed because it was angrily glaring at him while flapping its huge wings Chapter 8 - CHAPTER 8 [ Title: Patriarch of the Long Neck Bird tribe +10 STR +5 AGI +5 END +10 CHA Long Ass-Neck Black Gold Beast Lvl 40 STR: 120 AGI: 155 END: 85 WISD: 60 CHARISMA: 35 LUCK:30 ] What a big bird, this is the biggest bird that he ever saw, its whole body was color brown except on the tip of its feathers which is white and just as its names suggests it really has a long ass neck about 18 meters longed it has a round head some kind of red crowns on its head it also has a sharp peak, each of its wings ware about 35 meters long I''ll think it was injured it had some burns on its body some of its wings feathers are missing "YOU''LL PAY FOR WHAT YOU DID" Long ass neck screamed at Arthur, its wings is gathering some kind of blue energy and swing its wings at him Swish Swish It shoots two giant wind blades at Arthur Arthur dodges its attack, he moves his whole body to the left first then right, and he then asked long ass neck "What are you talking about?" "DON''T ACT LIKE YOURE INNOCENT, YOU KILLED MY TRIBE MEMBERS" "Your tribe members? I don''t remember killing them" Arthur confusingly asks, if his the one responsible for killing its tribesmen he will remember them he won''t be able to forget this type of bird with a long ass neck "YOU DISTROYED OUR HOME" Long ass neck angrily said at Arthur then it points its giant wing behind its back Arthur looks at the place its wings pointing at and sees that it was the mountain that he blasted earlier, there''s nothing left on the mountain except some rubles "ohh" He accidentally killed the tribes when he was trying his bolo blast at the mountain earlier Long ass neck covered its whole body with blue energy it eyes fiercely stared at Arthur It suddenly speeds up and tries to attack Arthur by swinging its wings towards him intending to cut his long neck Arthur was amazed by its speed he didn''t panic and just stay calm he already saw what it''s about to do, Arthur dodge its attack, gets behind long ass neck and fiercely swing his dragon tail at its back BAAAANNGGGG Long ass neck slams into the ground and creates a giant crater "Bolo Breath" BOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!! [ Ding You receive 40 points You receive 40 exp ] Inside the giant crater, the dust is settled and smoked is cleared, not even long ass neck body remains Arthur felt pity for long ass neck he knows that he mustn''t show pity for his enemies, in this world you kill or be killed, survival of the fittest, that''s law of the jungle He transforms back into his human form and looks at his current stats [STATUS BAR] Arthur D. Castel Level: Black Gold Warrior lvl 32 [ExP: 32/3200] Title: The Chosen One STR: 310 AGI: 245 END: 180 WISD: 130 CHARISMA: 140 LUCK: 110 FreeStat(FS):0 S.P: 3431 points Arthur was amaze looking at his stats, his stat almost double when he transforms into his dragon form, he thinks that with his stats he can run amok to any continents and this is only the result of one month training "Now, let''s find some human settlement shall we" Arthur takes out his flying carpet that he got as a reward for training his body, his carpet was floating in front of him 2 feet above the ground, it was just like Aladdin''s flying carpet but instead of a castle design this one has a dragon head and he can also see two pillows He hops up on the carpet "Up, up and away" Chapter 9 - CHAPTER 9 An hour had passed since Arthur left. Four powerful beings arrived where his battle takes place, two of them is at least 120 meters big the other two is at their human form each one of them emit a powerful presence The monsters and beasts that feel their presence started to kneel down, they feel there body trembling and started sweating "What happened to this place?" One of them asked, he felt an unknown powerful presence here that was equal or stronger than him or the one that he knows, he tries to investigate the owner of that presence he thinks that his not the only one that have that idea seeing the other three here, the once lush forest was now full of destroyed trees and giant craters, there is fire everywhere, some of the mountains that surrounding this place is now gone. One brave beast step forwards and said "You''re Excellency; it was a Dragon that did this" "A Dragon?" "Yes, it was a long Dragon with a blue scale, it''s at least 100 meters long" ''What does a Dragon doing here?'' he thought Base of the destruction that it causes, that must be some powerful Dragon, the question is what is the business of that Dragon here and cause so much destruction. "Is this Dragon one of your people, Ella?" He said and turns his head his head to his right side. Next to him was a beautiful woman with a very seductive body, she has long black hair reaching down to her h.i.p.s, black reptiles like pupils and has a face that can charm anyone that she her, she wear a black one piece dress that emphasize her hourglass body, everything about her looks human except for her eyes and her black dragon wings that sticking at her back. She is the Queen of the entire dragons inside the black forest and also the matriarch of the night dragon clan. "No, this one is a¡­human?" She confusingly said to him "A human? So that means this human is at least at silver rank, the question is how this human able to form a pact with a dragon type spirit?" He shockingly asked. Monsters and beasts are superior to humans in terms of stats because of their strong bodies, to compensate that the human can form a pact with a spirit once they become a silver warrior, that''s a given fact the problem is a spirit is a prideful being they don''t just form a pact with anyone If you were able to form a fact with a spirit even if that spirit is just an ant, you will be treated as a genius that stands on top of other geniuses and will be treated like a royalty your name will mentioned from generations to come, that was just an ant spirit, You can''t even imagine what will happen if the news gets out that someone form a pact with the most powerful and prideful spirit, a Dragon. The whole world will be shock every factions will do anything just to recruit this warrior Ella didn''t answer him, she was also confuse ,she is a dragon a powerful one at that she can feel if someone formed a pact with a dragon spirit but clearly this human hasn''t form a pact yet. It was like this human was born with a dragon inside him she hasn''t seen or hears anything like this before. This intrigued her she didn''t say anything and keep all her thought to herself Seeing her keeping quit he knows that he can''t get anymore answer from her "Rat" he called "You''re Excellency" Suddenly an one foot white rat came out of the shadow, this rat was part of the shadow rat clan they are good at stealth and gathering information usually they are black this one is mutated one. "Try to get all the information about this human and find out what this human wants inside the dark forest" "Yes, you''re Excellency" The white rat then dives back into the shadows and disappears. Seeing that there is nothing for him to do in this place he started to leave. Ella soon followed. The other two beings didn''t open their mouth from the start and just watch also decided to leave. The monsters and beasts that are kneeling on the ground breathe a sigh of relief seeing them leave. The human that they are trying to find is currently sitting on his flying carpet and enjoying the breeze. It''s been an hour now seen he left the dark forest and Arthur doesn''t know that there is someone that is trying to find him and get his information he won''t care either way Arthur is looking at his map and tries to find a human village it seems that luck is not on his side this time Suddenly the name Paoc Norte Village appears on his screen he sees many houses like thing on his map some houses had some gray dots on it. Many gray dots gathered at the entrance to the village and in from of them are many red dots its seems that they are in trouble [ DING Mission # 2: Find a Village (Completed) Reward: 1000 points, Zanpakuto ] He finally completed his second mission got himself a zanpakuto but as much as he wants to test out his new weapon he must first try and help this villagers, he is not much as a saint but he won''t just turn his back against someone if he knows that he has the power to help them. "System what is this gray dots?" "Those indicate that they are neutral Host" ''It seems that they are facing some enemies'' he thought He speeds up his flying carpet towards the location of the village, after some time he can already see the entire village and just like what he saw on the map earlier he can see many people gathered at the entrance of the village who he thinks are the villagers, Arthur then turned his head to see who are they fighting "I think they are bandits" Chapter 10 - CHAPTER 10 Paoc Norte was just a small village with at least 50 families living on it. The villagers are always helping each other out as much as they can they know that they only have each others to depend on. Their villages has use to have four bronze warrior lvl 10, because of them they became the most powerful village on surrounding area, the people of the village always feel safe knowing that there is someone looking and protecting their village All of that change when one of their warrior suddenly killed there leader who is also at bronze warrior lvl 10 and betrayed the village The villagers were standing in front of their village entrance while facing the group of bandits, each of the villagers is holding different kind of weapon, some of them hold sword, some carry axe and some of them hold spear, they being lead by the last two bronze warriors of the village "You did not just betray the village trust, you also join this bandit that was going to raid the village" One of the bronze warriors said looking at the man that was standing beside the bandit leader "Why? Ren, Tell me the reason why you betrayed the village and killed zo" "I''m just sick of being this village dog and I killed zo because I hate him" He lied, it''s true that his sick being a village dog but he didn''t kill zo because he hate him. Bear, the bandit leader came to him and promise him that if he helps him kill there leader and plunder his village he can help him get a silver crystal that will help him become a silver warrior At first Ren didn''t believe him he knows how important a single crystal to anyone until Bear tells him that he has some connection with the nobles inside the Lucia city, he also showed Ren some evidence that what his saying is true, so Ren agreed to the proposal, Bear does have a way to get hold of a silver crystal but he won''t give it to Ren he will just take it for his self he just said that to him to entice him and help him raid the village "Don''t waste your breath on them Ren, they''re dead man already" Bear suddenly spoke to Ren and shouted to his men, true to his name he has a bear like stature and has a giant two edged sword on his back "MEEEN!!, let''s get this raid started" "WOOOOAAHHH!!!" The villagers ready themselves from bandits attack But before even the two side clash with its other, someone suddenly sees a shadow descending into them and shouted "What''s that!!" Then pointing his fingers at the shadow Because of his shout everyone stop and look up and also see the shadow "It''s a bird" "It''s a plane" "What''s a plane?" "No it''s¡­..a flying carpet?" The flying carpet slowly descending and stop one foot above the ground Everyone can see that there is someone sitting on the carpet they see his face everyone froze every woman that stared at him has their heart beat faster and can feel their faces turning hot from blushing. Setting on the carpet is a handsome young man with blue short hair, have an ocean like eyes perfectly sculptor face ''His so handsome'' they thought ''I want to capture him and lock him in my room'' they thought While the ladies are daydreaming the men on the other hand started cursing the high heaven. "FUUCCKKK" "How can someone get this handsome" "This is just so sad" "Hey handsome, 150" Bear also started cursing this young man, he got blinded by his jealousy and started running towards him and swing his two edged sword at him intending to cut him in half "DIEE YOU FUCCKKERR!!!"" But before he even got the chance to get close to him, Bear sees him reach out his hand forward and made a grabbing motion Suddenly an object appears in front of his hand, it was a sword with a single edged blade a circular guard and has a long grip to accommodate two hands. "Raimei Hakke" Big Bear is no more Chapter 11 - CHAPTER 11 Arthur is now on top of them he looks downwards, he can see that there l least 100 people on the villagers side on the other hand there are at least 200 on the bandits side, each sides has two bronze warrior lvl 10 Clearly the villager''s side is at a disadvantage "MEEEN!!, let''s get this raid started" "WOOOOAAHHH!!!" Even his 10 000 feet above ground he can still clearly hear what the human bear said, Arthur knew that the battle was about to start he started descending his carpet "Whats that!!" Arthur heard someone shout "It''s a bird" "It''s a plane" "What''s a plane?" "No it''s¡­..a flying carpet?" Arthur turns his head towards them he can see their shock and frozen faces ''Hayyss, the problem of the handsome me'' he sighed Arthur feels the admiration and greed at the eyes of the ladies the men eyes is filled with jealousy, anger and l.u.s.t? "Hey handsome, 150" Arthur shudders when he hears that, he almost take a step back He suddenly sees someone running towards him its big bear swigging his big two edge sword in downward motion "DIEE YOU FUCCKKERR!!!"" Arthur reaches out his hand and made a grabbing motion, he pulls out his zanpakuto A katana with a black blade with a circular guard appear in front of him he grab its handle, he swings it a few times to feel it weight, then rest the back of the katana on his right shoulder it all happened in a second, he look at big bear "Raimei Hakke" Arthur charge towards big bear at high speed, swigging the back of his katana horizontally he strikes at his face with devastating force. The impact releases several black thunders, similar to that of a Conquerors Haki clash BAAAMM!! Big bear body takes a whole 360 spin vertically three times then smack into the ground BOOOMM!! The villagers and bandits were in shock seeing Arthur take down Bear with just one attack they don''t even know what he just did his just too fast for them to follow Arthur then turns with a tilted head and stares at the bandits Conquerors Haki Boom! The bandits feel that something washed over them but they don''t have the time to comprehend what just happened, one by one they started falling into the ground unconscious The villagers and the two remaining bronze warriors had their eyes and mouth open wide, they just can''t believe what they just witness, taking down a peak lvl bronze warrior with one attack then he just stares at the bandits and they started falling down unconscious, Ren who also a peak lvl bronze warrior past out "Hello there" Arthur friendly greets the villagers "Chow" Arthur suddenly hops on his flying carpet and fly away The villagers were still in shock they forget to greet him back when they about to say their gratitude to him he hops on in his carpet and fly away "Thank you for your assistance benefactor we will never forget your kindness" One of the bronze warriors said and bowed to Arthur direction, all the villagers soon followed some even kneel down Arthur who''s flying in his carpet didn''t know any of this, he knows that he just met the raid by chance and decided to give little hand "System how much the whole world map cost" "50 points host" "Buy it" "Done" Why he didn''t think about this earlier, if he has the whole world map he won''t just blindly fly anywhere ''Stupid'' he thought "Also spin my lottery ticket" He also remember that he still have his free spin in his inventory, a gold spinning wheel appear in front of him, Arthur can''t see the prizes they are all in question mark, the arrow slowly started to spin and get faster and faster SPIIIIN SPIIIN SPIIN SPIN SPIN SPIN Then it getting slower SPIIN SPIIIN SPIIIIN SPIIIIIN And the arrow stops [ DING Congratulations You got Arc of Embodiment ] "Hey I know this one, it''s a magic from F**** T***" "What is the user name again?" "It is crusty cross? No, no" "I think its Roosted Rose, that doesn''t sound right either" "It''s Rusty Rose Host" "Right, Rusty Rose that guy was a dumb ass, he got powerful magic but still manage to lose" "Tell me his name again, I mean how he lost again?" "It''s Tha.. Because of the thing called Plot Armor Host" "Can I have one of that?" "You already have one Host" "Right my broken title" Arthur opens his skills list and opens his new skill [ Arc of Embodiment Lost Magic that allows the caster to materialize, and subsequently use to their every whim, anything they can imagine. They can range anywhere from everyday objects and weapons to more complex creations, even living ones, or even simple images of whatever may be on the user''s mind. These creations are also given special properties that go accordingly to what they are ] Copy paste "This magic really lives up to its name, a powerful one indeed" Arthur doesn''t need to waste his points anymore to buy things he needs, he can just create it He was very satisfied with his new skill, Arthur open up his map, now he can see everything, right now he is in one of the provinces of Danom Country called Ilocos "Lucia City is the closest city from here" He directs his flying carpet to the direction of Lucia City, It will take him one day to reach the City "Better familiarizes myself on my new magic then" Chapter 12 - CHAPTER 12 DAMO FOREST Arhus has been flying for one day now, he is currently flying above Damo Forest he already familiarized his self on Arc of Embodiment magic Bang Kacha Arthur is laying down on his flying carpet holding Barrett M82 it is a recoil operated, semi automatic sniper it has a mass of 14 kg and 140 cm in length while its barrel length is 74 cm Bang Kacha ''I always want to try using one of this'' he thought Arthur is currently using the Damo Forest beasts as a target dummy "hmmm?'' His Observation Haki suddenly picks up four human presences inside the forest, Arthur look at their direction He sees groups of men circling around the lone woman The woman is kneeling and looks exhausted her breath is also out of sync, it looks like she is also hurt, When he carefully looks at the woman he suddenly felt something inside him ''My MILF sense is tingling'' he thought He hastily stands up, put his sniper inside his storage and speed up his flying carpet In just a minute his already above them Time to become someone''s knight in shining armor Arthur jumps out his flying carpet "Super Hero landing coming right up" Bam CHANGE POV Anne Gal is the only daughter of Sol Gal, the mayor of Lucia City At the age of 35 she still hasn''t married, she has hourglass figure that men will gladly die for a mature face that men will kill for, She has a long black hair reaching down to her butt, black eyes with long eyelashes she has rosy pink lips, her beauty is known throughout Ilocos province, It said that her beauty can even rival the current ruler of Danom Country, Anne is also peak Silver warrior lvl 20, she only needs a piece of gold crystal to reach the next level, she also knows how hard to get a hold of one That''s why when she found a map on an old antique shop that can lead her to one, she hastily prepared herself, she didn''t tell her father she knows that he will just get it for himself, that''s why she took off by herself Her father Sol Gal, always want to use him as a tool to raise his rank inside the capital that''s why he arranged a marriage to one of the three most powerful family in the capital without her knowledge She was so angry at him when she found out about it, she almost destroyed the whole manor, she know that becoming a Gold warrior is the only way to escape her fate After a half day worth of traveling She arrives at the indicate location on the map Three hooded figures suddenly appear and surround her She vigilantly looks at them She can sense that two of them are lvl 17 silver warriors while the last one is at lvl 15 Base on their body figure she concluded that they are males "Who are you?" she asked them They didn''t answer her instead they bring out there weapons, each of them held a different kind of weapon One hold sword, one hold spear the last one holds a bow The sword and spear users attack her at close range while the bow user support them at the back She also brought out her single edge sword The spear user came close first, he tries to stab Anne with his spear but he misses (of course, there is only one that can stab her with a spear) Anne dodges by stepping to her right the sword user swings his sword to her back She twisted her body and parries his weapon Ting! She tries to keep her distance but suddenly she hears a whistling sound she immediately ducked down Swoosh! An arrow just passes above her head The sword and spear users alternately attack her again and again, she dodges and attacks back while dodging some arrows This continued for almost an hour, she is slowly getting exhausted, then Pochi! "Arrhh" An arrow heads found its way of her back (NOOOO!!!) Her right knee suddenly gave out and she kneels down "Haaa, Haaaa, Haaaaa" She started breathing really hard ''The arrow has a poison'' she thought She started panicking, they got her ''Is this the end of me?'' she said to herself While she is waiting for her doom Something drops between them BAM! The three men stops at their feet For the first time, one of them talks "Who are you?" The young men raise his head and look at them "I''m Batman" Chapter 13 - CHAPTER 13 Arthur jumps out on his flying carpet with arms and legs stretch out in midair he does a 360 back flip Swish! Bam! Perfect super hero landing "Who are you?" One of the three hooded figures asked Arthur, he looks at them "I''m Batman" he said "Who?" "Batman men, the legendary dark night" They just tilted their heads to their right "Kill him" The bow user fired an arrow to Arthurs head intending to kill him Swish! Before the arrow even hit Arthur it was suddenly slice in half by something Slice! Dang! They were shock at the sliced arrow, they turn their head and followed where the sound came from, and at the tree that standing at the back of the bow user there is black metal like something embedded to its body They return their head at Arthur, he was now standing with his arms cross, between his thumb and index fingers are the same black metal like thing that implanted on the body of the tree There back started getting cold sweat, they didn''t even see how he attacked, and if those things were thrown on their heads they are dead men in a second "What do you want young man" One of them asked, Arthur can hear in his voice that it was slightly trembling "Leave this woman and never come back" They hesitated, they were given an ordered to capture this woman and bring her alive, if they return back and failed to comply the given mission they don''t want to imagine what the consequences are "Why would we listen to you?" "There are three of us and your all by yourself" "Clearly we are having the advantage here" Arthur fiercely looks at them, the three hooded figure felt there body flinch and felt a huge pressure on Arthur "Batman golden rule is no killing" "But if you are still stubborn and refuse to leave" "I can do nothing but become Ben Affleck Batman and snap your neck then" Arthur eyes turned into dragons eyes and pour a gold rank level pressure on the three little piglets """HIIIII!!""" When they feel his gold rank level pressure they started pissing and scrambled to run for their lives Arthur just let them run, he then turned his attention towards the woman he gave her his best ever smile and make a gentle face matching with a gentle voice "Are you alright? "He gently said It seems that fate was not on his side this time, the woman is already laying down unconscious and didn''t see all his cool batman side "WWHHYYYY??" he howled Arthur felt like crying, he wastes all his effort and she didn''t see it ''There is still chance in the future'' the promised to himself Arthur walked by her side, he can see that her face is a little pale and she is breathing really hard "System what''s wrong with her?" "She was weakened by a poison and bleeding" Arthur picked her up the princesses carry style "Let''s put her in a comfortable place first before treating her" Snap! Arthur snaps his finger, a modern style house appears in front of him, he stepped inside and walks towards the only room in the house and he put her gently in the bed "System, how much a bag of senzu beans cost" "100 points Host" "Buy me one" "Done" Arthur pulled out he bag of senzu beans inside his storage and open it he can see at least 50 pieces of senzu beans inside he pick one then put it inside her mouth Crunch Crunch Her breathing slowly returned to normal along with her pale face she also stopped bleeding and started to sleep soundly Arthur walks out the room and waits for her to wake up he started walking towards the living room, he sat on the couch find some comfortable position for his body He picks up the remote then open the 75 inch micro led 4k TV in front of him "System connect the TV to the episode of The Mandalorian" . . Meanwhile The three hooded figure arrived at the front of the secret bas.e.m.e.nt inside the Lucia City Scrunch! One of them opens the door and get inside, Standing in the middle of the room is a 7 ft tall middle age man with a big bear like body "You better have good news for me" he asked Chapter 14 - CHAPTER 14 There are two that hold powers inside the Lucia City Sol Gal the Mayor of Lucia City the one that holds the city Military powers the other is Boo Bomo the Leader of the Underworld inside the City Boo Bomo always wanted to rule the whole city in darkness or in light, that''s why he set up a plan for Sol Gal daughter, Anne Gal He knew that she was very desperate to find a Gold Crystal and raise her rank to get out of her arrange marriage he used that to his advantage When she was trying to find some clues about the crystal inside the old shop he let someone put the suppose Gold Crystal map in a place that was easy for her to see When she finds out about the map and takes the bait, his plan is going to start Boo Bomo sends a team to ambush and capture her if the plan succeeds he will going to use her against her father to break her arranged engagement Why would he go all the trouble just to break her engagement you ask? Because he knew that once the engagement was renounce the other family from capital won''t just take the broken engagement to lightly, they are the one that holds the higher and better standing of the two party involve but the one who is weaker than them has the bulls to break the engagement that he himself set, they will kill Sol Gal for sure That''s what you call borrowing someone else''s knife, by then his going to be just a spectator watching all this drama unfolds and slowly control the whole city from the dark "HAHAHAHAHAHA" Boo Bomo laughs just thinking about his perfect plan He suddenly heard the door opening Scrunch! Boo Bomo turned around and face them "You better have good news for me" he asked The three started trembling, the one in the middle suddenly felt pain on each side of his waist His was elbowed by his two colleagues and urge him to speak up "Something unexpected happen Boss Boo Bomo" Boo Bomo started to from when he heard that "When we are about to capture her a young man appeared and interrupted the plan" "A young man?, what a young man can do against the three of you?" "That young man¡­.. is at Gold Warrior lvl" Boo Bomo had his eyes open when he heard that "A gold warrior you said?" "Yes, Boss" There is one only known Golden Warrior around here and that''s the leader of the province that governed them. He is already at his fifties and his subordinate said to him that it was young men that interrupt them clearly the two of them are different people "Did he tell you what he wants?" "He just told us to leave Sol Gal''s daughter and never come back" ''Is he protecting Anne Gal?'' he thought But as the thought past his mind his starting getting cold sweat behind his back, if he is really protecting her he clearly almost runs to an iron plate this timed "If he is really a gold ranked warrior how the three of you able to escape?" "He said that his golden rule is no killing" "He just let us leave" "Just like that?" "Yes Boss" Boo Bomo started thinking that there is no way it was all that easy maybe he had a motive behind his actions ''maybe'' he though and looks at his three subordinates He thought maybe the young man put some kind of a tracker on his subordinate and let them escape to find out about the one behind the attack Boo Bomo smiled inside his head when he figured out his plan ''You won''t get me that easily'' He proudly thought to himself He then started looking at his three subordinates as if they are already dead men "Did you get his name?" "Its" "It''s?" "It''s Batman" . . . Back to House Inside the room Anne Gal is starting to wake up her eyelashes is slowly flickering followed by her eyes opening Her eyes open with unfamiliar surrounding "Where I''m I?" She asked herself while looking at her surrounding then she remember her battle against the three hooded figure when she is about to lost all her hope someone drop in front of her and confront her assailant She didn''t know what happened next because she passes out after that Anne Gal started looking at his body condition "I''m healed?" Her wound the she got from the arrow head is now gone also she noticed that her poison in her body was also gone "The one that saved me must have also healed me" She slowly put her feet at the edge of the bed and into the floor Anne Gal stands up and slowly walks to the door When she''s out on the room she heard a sound Slowly walking towards it she sees something unbelievable Little human seems to be fighting some kind of animal inside a box "Hey looks like you''re already up" She turned her head to the one that talk to her and was frozen in shock Chapter 15 - CHAPTER 15 While Arthur was watching the episode of The Mandalorian he suddenly sensed her waking up he didn''t stand up because he knew that she is walking towards her direction "Hey looks like you''re already up" Arthur said to him looking at her beautiful face she is the most beautiful woman that he ever saw He didn''t hear her answer and just saw her just standing there frozen looking at him "Are you alright?" Arthur stands up and came close to her face to face he put his forehead to hers and feels her temperature Anne Gal came out her frozen state and took a step back while pointing her index finger at him "W-w-what do you think you''re doing?" Anne Gal blushes when she heard her voice staggered "Yep, you''re alright" Arthur lightly smiled at her Anne Gal tries to compose herself but when she sees his smile her heart started beating faster again ''What''s happening to me?'' she thought to herself This is the first time she feels something like this while talking to a man, when she a man tries to talk to her she always gave them a cold look to keep them away She knows the reason why they are trying too hard to get close to her, first she was the only daughter of the Mayor of Lucia City if they are able to marry her they have the chance to become the Lucia City Mayor once her father resigns, second is because of her beautiful face she always feels the greed and l.u.s.t at the faces of her suitors she feels disgusted just looking at them Here she was standing in front of a man, Anne Gal can only feels at his eyes is only love and gentleness and just standing by his side she can feels comport and protection ''It feels nice'' she thought "Hello, Hellloo, Heeellllloooow, anyone there" Arthur waves his hand at her face but she isn''t responding she was just looking at him and daydreaming ''What the'' Arthur suddenly thinks a better idea to get her attention he steps close to her and brought his face again to hers Kiss! He kisses her delicious looking lips PAK! "Awwwww" Arthur put his right hand on his right cheek "That hurt" he jokingly said While Anne Gal was daydreaming she felt a touch on her lips she was so shocked when she saw him kissing her, the first she did out of reflexes is to slap him "YOU!" She angrily said to him "Hey my bad, my bad, your lips just look enticing and you look really beautiful I can''t help myself" Anne Gal blushed from his praise and feels butterflies flying in her stomach ''Wait it''s not time for that'' she silently scolded herself "You just s.e.x.u.a.lly harass me" "I regret nothing" Arthur blankly said, she felt punching his face "Haaa" She takes a deep breath and tried to calm herself "I take that you''re the one that save me" "Yep, that''s me" "Thank you, I don''t even want to imagine what will happen without your help" Anne Gal lightly bowed to Arthur "Don''t worry about it, it''s a man''s job to help a beautiful women in need" "My name is Arthur D. Castel by the way, but you can just call me Arthur" He introduced his self to her and put his right hand forward for a handshake "Nice to meet you Art, I''m Anne Gal, just call me Anne" she blushingly said and shake his hand This is her first time calling someone''s name in intimate way and a man at that Arthur raises his brow hearing her calling him in intimate way ''I know I''m handsome but this is just too much'' he thought "What are you doing in the middle of the forest if you don''t mind me asking?" "It''s alright, I was looking for this" She then pulled out her map and showed it to him, Anne Gal didn''t know why but she felt that she can trust him showing her Golden Crystal Map to him "Hmm?" Arthur reaches out the map and takes a look at it, he notices that it was a Golden Crystal Map "You got cheated" Arthur said to her "What did you mean?" she confusingly asks back "There is no Golden Crystal around here so that means this map is a fake or someone already took it" He said to her because he knows that every crystals fluctuates some kind of energy, Arthur knew this because he already saw the energy signature of very crystal below Black Gold Crystal, one time he take out the crystals from his storage and examine it, even if he can''t use the crystals it doesn''t hurt to take a look at them that''s when he noticed there different kind of energy from each other, the higher the crystal ranks get the purer the energy it fluctuates "No way" When Anne Gal heard what he said she lost all her energy and slowly slump into the floor, her last hope failed her Seeing her like this makes Arthur feels bad "Is getting a Gold Crystal really that important to you?" "Yes, it''s the only way to help me get out of my destiny" "Here" Chapter 16 - CHAPTER 16 If there is one thing that Arthur hated the most, it''s a woman tears, he hates seeing a woman cry they should be happily laughing not crying Arthur looking at Anne Gal while she cries if he could do anything to make her stop crying he would do it Oh? He can He pulled out his Gold Crystal from his inventory "Here" "Ammh?" Anne raises her head and look at the thing that he was giving to her and to her shock "T-t-this is a Gold Crystal" She raises her voice seeing him holding a piece of Gold Crystal "Yes, here take it" "Why are you giving me this, you should know how important and how rare one of this are" Anne Gal knew that millions of people will fight just to get a chance to advance into Gold Warrior Ranks, blood will be shed from fighting just to get this piece of crystal "Don''t you need it?" "Nah, this thing is worthless to me" ''Worthless to him'' she thought ''Maybe he is already at Gold Rank so these crystals have no value to him'' she added She reaches out her hands and gets the crystal, she had no time to feel ashamed she must shamelessly take what he gave to her because she knew that if she passes this opportunity she won''t be able to get out of her dark fate "Thank you" Anne Gal stands up and she tightly hugs him and puts her head on Arthur''s neck "Thank you, thank you, thank you" Arthur was shock when she suddenly hugs him and he can also feel her two huge b.r.e.a.s.ts ''That feels nice'' he thought She said multiple times and started crying on his neck "I don''t know if I could ever repay you" Arthur holds her face and wipes her tears out then looks at her eyes "Don''t worry about it your smile is enough for me" he gently said to her Anne Gal calms heart felt that it started to beat faster again and felt her face getting hotter She suddenly wraps her hands around Arthur neck and kisses his lips "Hmm" "Hmmm?" Arthur once again was shock by her action but he didn''t push her away, it''s free food there''s no one saying no to free food He wraps his arms around her waist and pulls her closer to his body then kisses back "Ahh" "Delicious" Arthur said after they separated from two minutes of kissing "I''m sorry I suddenly kiss you" Anne apologized while having a red face she don''t know what come to her to suddenly kiss Arthur "Don''t worry I enjoy it anyway" He said while licking his lips, Anne seeing him licking his lips while looking at her made her blush even harder "We should continue our conversation on the couch we are standing here for some time now" Arthur suggested to Anne and started walking on the couch Sit! Pat, Pat He pats the spot next to him" "You should sit here it''s very comfortable" Anne blushes then walks and sit by his side, when he saw Anne sit next to him he suddenly wrapped his left arm around her waist and pull her closer to him and rest her head to his shoulder She just let him do what he wants and lean her head against his shoulder "I''m not complaining but" "Isn''t this developing a little to past?" Anne asked and looks at Arthur''s direction "It''s only been 10 minutes since we met, we don''t know much about each other except for our name" "We can slowly work on that and that applies to our feelings too" Arthur said and gently pick at her forehead Even if they just met, Anne felt that she can entrust herself to him "Can you tell me why you are so desperate to become a gold rank warrior?" "It is because of my father, he arranged a marriage to me without my knowledge and I don''t like it, I want to control my own life and marry someone that I love not someone that arranged for me" "You don''t have to worry about it anymore" "Yes, it''s all thanks to you" she said to him "You can also have this" Arthur then gives her again his only black crystal Anne seeing the black crystal on Arthur''s hand turns to stone "You, don''t tell me you also don''t need it?" "Yeah, this is useless to me" "Are you a Black Gold warrior?" she shockingly asked him "You called say that" He mysteriously smiled at Anne "You should stop showing me this kind of stuff my heart can''t take it" "What can I do your husband is very capable man" Anne blushed when he calls him her husband "We still haven''t married yet" "Yet? So you''re not against marrying me?" "You''re bullying me" Anne complained and lightly punches his chest "Call me husband and I stop bullying you" he smiled at her She blushes really hard "..Hu¡­" she mumbled "What I can''t hear you" "I said husband stop bullying your wife, there? are you happy now?" "Happy of course I''m happy" Arthur smiled and hugs her tighte Chapter 17 - CHAPTER 17 A week had fast since Arthur and Anne meet. The whole week they got to know each other better and they steadily acc.u.mulate there feeling Anne also advanced to Black Gold Rank warrior lvl 31, she never thought that there will be a day when she herself would become one of the powerhouse of Aquarius Continent it all thanks to her Husband Yes, Husband Anne started calling him her husband and always blush really hard when she calls him that, on this whole week that they got together she got to know him better, Arthur is really gentle to her and his very protective, she always felt safe and comfort whenever they cuddle on the couch, sometimes they kiss but they still haven''t taken the next step yet That can wait "Are you ready to go?" Arthur said while staring at his beautiful wife who is now wearing a black tight dress that emphasizes her curve, they plan to go to Lucia City He was supposed to go there one week prior but because he met his gorgeous wife he delayed his trip, He also needed to help her advance to Black Gold rank and wait for Anne to adapt to her new found strength "Husband, why Lucia City? There is other city to choose from" Anne reluctantly said, now that she has the strength of a country ruler she can do whatever she wants, no one can force her now and tell her what to do Not even her father or her fianc¨¦s families can do that, except for her husband, He can do whatever he wants with her Blush She started daydreaming again on what he could do to her or what he wants her to do Arthur smiled looking at her daydreaming face, he knows about what she''s thinking, on this whole week that they are together she always do that when she thinks something naughty ''What is this cute little creature'' he thought Arthur steps closer to her wrap his arms around her slim waists and kiss her lips, that''s always stop her from daydreaming "I know that you''re reluctant to go there but I also want to see where you grow up and spend some time there with you" "If you say so, Husband" "I also want to break your engagement and clarify to your father and fianc¨¦ that you already have a Husband" Arthur smiled and said to Anne "You don''t have to worry about it that''s my problems to begin with, you already did so much for me just stands back and watch your wife does her things" Anne relied and lovingly said to her husband "If you say so my beautiful wife" Arthur then summonsed his flying carpet, Anne was not surprise about the appearance of the carpet or about its ability to float, she already numbed about the things her husband can do Arthur and Anne jump up and hop on the flying carpet While it''s started to float and fly to Lucia''s City direction, Arthur creates a guitar and strum its strings then started singing I can show you the world Shining, shimmering, splendid Tell me, princess, now when did You last let your heart decide? I can open your eyes Take you wonder by wonder Over sideways and under On a magic carpet ride A whole new world A new fantastic point of view No one to tell us "No" Or where to go Or say we''re only dreaming . . . Mayors Room Crash! A middle age man was trashing all the furniture inside the room, the people inside can''t do anything and just let him bent his anger on the poor furniture "HOW THE HELL YOU STILL DIDN''T FIND HER?" He angrily shouts at his subordinate Yes, this middle age man is the mayor of Lucia City, Sol Gal and the father of Anne Gal, it''s been a week since they found out about her daughter sudden disappearance He thought that she just went out and explored the town but as the day past and the night started to come his daughter is still not home and nowhere to be found He started thinking that something must happen to her so Sol Gal instructed his soldiers to find her but they come back empty handed They are trying to find her for a week now and still got nothing, they had no clue if she got kidnapped by his enemies or just run away from her marriage Sol Gal needs to find her fast because in two days her fianc¨¦ will come to talk about the wedding preparation that will happen in a week from now His daughter must be find by then, if he can''t present his daughter they will think that he was disrespecting them, they may just kill him for that He can''t die yet, there still many things that he wants to do he still want to rise his standing and his daughter is the key to that So they must find her fast "Find her, do everything you can to find my daughter, if you can''t find her in two days" Sol Gal sharply glared at his subordinate "I will kill every single one of you, Understand?" """""Y-Y-Y-YES SIR!!""""" Every single one of them shouted and try to stop there trembling bodies Bang! Someone suddenly fiercely opens the door "SIR!" "Hmm?" "We found her, we found the young miss" Chapter 18 - CHAPTER 18 Lucia City Gate On top of Lucia City Gate two soldiers were keeping watch "Yaawwn, this is boring" Smack! "What do you meant boring? Our job is very important to the safety of the City" "I know but, it''s not like a Dragon will suddenly appear in front of the City right?" "What do you meant a Dra¡­" He suddenly stops what his about to say and started running at high speed to mayor''s room "Hey" The other soldier is startled by his teammate''s sudden action "What got into him?" He was left confuse, then look at his front he suddenly notices¡­. . . Mayors room Bang! Someone suddenly fiercely opens the door "SIR!" "Hmm?" "We found her, we found the young miss" "Are you sure? If you lie to me your dead" "I''m sure sir it''s her" "Where is she?" "She is currently walking to the front gate right now and she''s.." "She''s?" "She''s holding hand with someone" GULP! They don''t know why but they suddenly felt drinking a lot of water right now "WhAt Did yOu Say?" "I-i-i saw her walking towards the city gate holding hands with a man" "A Man?" "Y-y-yes, Sir" He felt like crying "Let''s go to the City gate right now" . . After two hours of flying and singing they finally arrived at the outskirt of Lucia City Arthur land his flying carpet 1 km away from the city, he doesn''t want to attract to much attention suddenly appearing outside the city with flying carpet Well it''s not like walking together with the mayor''s daughter while holding hands do not attract attention but it less attention than his flying carpet "So this is Lucia City huh" Arthur said walking to the city gate while holding hand with Anne, he can see that it was a very big city with at least 30 ft wall surrounding it "Yes husband, the Lucia city is also a powerful city it was ranked third in overall military strength across the Ilocos Province just behind Cruz and Narvacan City, the former is ranked second while the later ranked first" "How do they rank the City Strength?" "Base on how many peak lvl Silver warrior , the more Silver warrior lvl 20 protecting the city the higher the rank it gets, the Narvacan City have 5, The Cruz City has 3 and the Lucia City is used to have 2" "Used to?" "Yes, currently my father is the only one that is on silver warrior lvl 20 inside the city" "What happened to the other one?" Curiously asked by Arthur then he suddenly saw Anne point at her self "I''m the other former Silver ranked warrior" "You''re at Black Gold Rank right now so that means your city will get a really big jump on rank huh?" He jokingly said to her wife, in response Anne pouted her s.e.xy lips and pinch his waist "Aww, your killing your husband" "You know that I''ll be coming with you on your journey right? So don''t talk like I''m going to stay and protect the city" "Won''t you miss your home or your family?" "My only family is my mother and my new home is now by your side" Anne gently smiled and looks at her husband face Arthur was touch on what she just said then he suddenly remember that she never mentioned her mother "Wait your mother, what happened to her?" "She left" She sadly said to him "She left, why did she left?" "My Father was very abusive he always hurt my mother, one day my mother decided to leave because she can''t take my father anymore so one night she sneaks out, she tried to take me with her but intercepted by my father''s men so she reluctantly left by herself" Anne mentioned and slowly her eyes started to moist "When I''m old enough I tried finding her and gather some information of her whereabouts but I couldn''t find her" "You don''t have to sad anymore you had me now, were going to find her I promise" Arthur hugs her and gently consults his wife "Amm" Anne nodded in respond "LET GO OF MY DAUGHTHER" They were interrupted by a loud shout coming in front of them Chapter 19 - CHAPTER 19 When Sol Gal arrives at the city gate with his men he saw that his daughter is really there but she was currently hugging an unknown man ''So my daughter went missing because she went and meet this man?" he angrily thought If a word gets out that her daughter is seeing another man beside her fianc¨¦ his family will become a laughing stock, he can''t have his reputation be ruined by an unknown kid "LET GO OF MY DAUGHTHER" Sol Gal angrily shouted and points his index finger at Arthur "hmm?" Arthur is a little annoyed he was consulting his wife because she was sad then here comes this monkey to ruined it If Arthur didn''t hear what the man said he already blast him to the kingdom come ''So this is her father, how?'' The man standing in front of him was at least 6 fts and 10 inches tall, has a square face, flat nose, big mouth and two pair of round ears his also hairy, if he will have a tail, Arthur may thought that he was a monkey No! A Gorilla But Gorilla don''t have tail So it was his right to be confuse, how can be this man be the father of his beautiful and gorgeous wife ''Anne look must be come from his mother'' Thank you mother in law for giving birth to a gorgeous daughter Arthur closed his eyes and prayed inside his head Seeing Arthur closing his eyes and start ignoring his command, Sol Gal got even madder "Arrest this bumpkin" "Yes, Sir" The soldiers replied and followed their superiors commanded if they disobeyed they will be the one that will put into prison "Who dare to arrest my husband?" Anne coldly said and her eyes scan the incoming soldiers The soldiers stop on their tracks hearing her cold world and when her eyes scan them they felt there spine shudder Everyone was also stunned when she called the young man her husband "Husband?" Sol Gal can''t even believe the nonsense her daughter is telling them "What do you men your husband? Explain yourself" "Just like what you heard father, he is Arthur my husband" Anne replied with emotionless face to her father but when she mentioned Arthur as her husband she blushed Sol Gal can''t believe what''s happening in front of him his always emotionless daughter who always treated everyone coldly is blushing inside the embrace of an unknown man "What sorcery had you done to my daughter you peasant?" "He did no such thing to me father, He only gave me the thing I need to free me from my dark fate" "What did you mean dark fate?" "From the arrange marriage that you set up for me" "You call that dark fate? I''m doing this for your own good" "Don''t give me that, I always know that you are not satisfied being a city leader, you want more that''s why you set a marriage for me to raise your standing" Anne coldly replied to her father Sol Gal hearing his daughter mentions all his plan and ambition he felt tongue tied and can''t say anything ''I''ll deal with this peasant first then my daughter later'' he plan in his mind "Why are you still standing there like an idiot? Didn''t I tell you to arrest him? Move" He shouted towards his soldiers The soldiers who are standing and don''t know what to do suddenly hears their mayor shouting at them start to surround the young man again and tries to arrest him They stop again on their tracks not because their young miss told them to but this time they felt a powerful pressure crushing down to them "arrgg" "What''s happening?" "I can''t move my body" "Mooreee" Every single one of them started to kneel down and can''t move every part of their body "You all can''t just listen do you?" Anne coldly said and started to leak her Black Gold Rank power and pressure everyone Sol Gal who also felt her Rank was shock and he asked her with trembling voice "This is impossible, how is your rank already at black gold rank?" "You don''t need to know" Sol Gal can''t believe that his daughter is already Black Gold Warrior the same rank as the current country ruler the he suddenly madly laughs "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA" "At last my dream will come true" "With the help of your Black Gold power, I can rule this country" "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA" Anne coldly looks at her father who is madly shouting his ambition to rule the country "I won''t help you" "HAHAHAHAHA eh?" Sol Gal stopped his laugh and dumbly looks at his daughter "What did you mean that you won''t help me?" "It is just like I said" Anne just casually replied "You can''t do that to me" Sol Gal madly shouts at her daughter, his ambition is already on his reach then she suddenly said that she won''t help him? "I am your father so my word is final" Anne just stays silent because she knew that her father can''t do anything to her, from now own the only one that can tell her what to do is herself And her husband Blush! She started daydreaming again Arthur who always quit the whole time see his wife started to daydream again, he knew that she would be out for quite some time "Let''s gets this drama wrap up" Arthur said and creates a wand "THIS IS ALL YOUR DOING" Sol Gal madly said and fiercely looks at Arthur, He must did something to his daughter he thought He madly ran to Arthur raises his right hand and tried to punch Arthur perfect face While Arthur seeing him blindly runs to him just casually raise his wand "Ducklifors " Quack! Quack! Quack? Chapter 20 - CHAPTER 20 It''s been a day since Arthur and Anne arrived at Lucia City and turned Anne''s father into a duck, they already visited the places Anne grown up with Arthur also took Anne to a date to know more about each other, visited a lot of romantic places, eat outside basically they look every nook and cranny of the City Anne didn''t want to stay much longer so they decided to leave the following day Currently they are flying to the capital of Danom Country, Tesis Anne explained to him the power structure of the capital There is the Orlando Royal Family They are in power since the country is founded 1000 years ago, no one can shake their foundation inside the capital because there is the only one that have a Black Gold rank warrior in the capital that is the current Empress of the country, The 21st Ruler of the Country of Danom, Empress Diana Orlando Next is the Three Great Family, also called the Three Pillar The Taga Family The Buhat Family The Ambag Family They are the descendants of the founders of the Country beside the Orlando Family, they are also the only families that are given the titled Duke, each of the families has 5 Gold Rank warrior but that''s only for the public knowledge, even the Royal family know that they are hiding their strength, even for them they can''t measure how deep the power they had build up on this passed thousand years The Royal Family knows that it''s just a matter of time before they revolt and take down the throne to take for themselves, the Royal Family has Black gold warrior yes but even she empress Diana is a little uneasy and felt that the three families have a way to match up her strength, the question is what are they waiting for and still hasn''t make their moves "Husband, I felt that we pick the wrong time to visit the capital" Anne who is sitting beside her husband at the flying carpet suddenly said to him "What did you mean?" confusingly asked Arthur "The last time I visited the capital the air was intense as if something big was about to happen" "No worries, if there is really something big event happening in the future just let your husband handle it" Arthur lightly pats Anne''s head and brushes her hair with his fingers, Anne fondly smiled, and she knew that his husband always patted her head to ease her worries "System" "Yes, Host?" "How much points do I have left?" "Its 3421 S.P, Host" "How much does a spin of lottery cost?" "10 S.P/spin or 80 S. P for 10/spin, Host" Arthur wants to tries again his luck at the lottery the last time he spun he got a powerful magic, must be with the help of his high luck "Spin the 80 points for me" "Yes, Host" [ SPIIIIN SPIIIN SPIIN SPIN SPIN SPIIN SPIIIN SPIIIIN DING! Congratulations you got! Black Bra x 1 Diamond Key x 1 Pika Pika no mi x 1 Black Panties x 1 Pennywise the dancing clown x 1 Black lingerie X 1 Gate of Babylon x 1 Devil fruit weakness neutralizer x 2 Excalibur x 1 ] "F.u.c.k me" Arthur cursed when he saw the entire item that he won "Husband not here let''s fined a place to rest first before we do the deed" Blushingly said by Anne to Arthur "Ohh?" Arthur doesn''t mean it like that to Anne and want to fix the misunderstanding but ''No way in hell'' he thought "Let''s book a room when we arrive at the capital" Arthur suggested and smiled at Anne with a glint on his eyes "Hmm" Anne nodded then looks down out of embarrassment Arthur can''t calm his self down and can''t wait to arrive at the capital but first he look at the items that he got form the spin [ Black Bra Can enhance bust Black Panties Can enhance butt Black lingerie Make your wife more irresistible and even s.e.xier when she wears it ] Totally tailored for the upcoming event Thank you lady luck [ Diamond Key This key has the ability to open a gate to another world for the host to pass on, the downside is that the host can only stay 100 days at most and will purposely kick out of that world if the time is up, the host can extend his stay if he pay up 1 S.P points per week Time ratio 1:10 ] ''HAHAHAHAAHAH'' he laughs inside his head ''With this I can now travel to my favorite worlds'' he thought [ Pika Pika no mi Logia type devil fruit that allows the user to create, control and transform into light at will, turning the user into light human. It enables the user to move at the speed of light and transport him/her by means of reflection ] ''I should just give it to Anne, extra protection and also power her up more'' [ Devil fruit weakness neutralizer Erase the devil fruit user weakness in water ] ''Nice'' Chapter 21 - CHAPTER 21 Arthur takes out the Pika Pika no mi and the two neutralizers from his storage and gives the devil fruit to Anne "Here" "Hmm?" Anne was confused with the item that Arthur was giving to her, it was a fruit with some kind of curl pattern ''What a weird fruit'' she thought "What''s this fruit?"'' "Eat it and you will know but first drink this" He suddenly remembered the horrible taste of the fruit, he doesn''t want Anne to experience it so he bought the potion that takes the taste out Anne took the two items that Arthur just gave to her and consume it, she believes Arthur that he wouldn''t harm her Gulp! Bite! Suddenly her head was barrages of a lot of information about the fruit and what its uses (Note: the system fruits already included on what the fruit is and how to use it) "Thank you Arthur, you give me so much already" Anne wraps her two arms of Arthur waist and thanks him "You don''t have to worry about it" He smiled gently at her "Also drink this, it will help us neutralize the devil fruit weakness" Gulp! Gulp! The two of them drink the potion Arthur then resumes looking at the items [ Gate of Babylon The user can store all his treasure inside the vault and can also connects the space of reality to the vault, opening an invisible door that allows for the contents to pass through upon the users command. The user also able to put a living being inside ] "Sweet, with the help of my Arc of Embodiment I can create any treasure that I want and store it inside" It also said that it can put a living being inside so that means my future woman''s will going to have a safe heaven Yes, Woman''s Arthur plans to build his own harem 3 to 4 woman will do, he already talked about his plan to Anne at first she was disappointed because she thought that if Arthur is going to get more women there time for each other will become short that''s why in order to never lose to other she promised to herself that she will do whatever it takes to always stay at Arthur side and wont left behind It''s not like Arthur will just take every beautiful woman he will see to be part of his harem he needs to know them first and know if their personalities are compatible with each other But there are exceptions of course [ Excalibur The Sword of promised victory, this is the strongest and most majestic holy sword that symbolize king Arthur. Excalibur is a divine construct, the pinnacle of holy swords, one of the ultimate god forged weapons, a last phantasm, forged by the planet as the crystallization of the wishes of mankind stored and tempered the planet ] "Another cheat item" Then he looks at his last but not the least reward [ Pennywise the dancing clown An Ancient cosmic evil which preys upon the childrens, using a variety of powers that includes the ability to shape shift, manipulate, and go unnoticed by a.d.u.l.ts Able to summon and command pennywise, he can''t disobey the host command ] ''F.U.C.K, f.u.c.k, and f.u.c.k'' he cursed many times inside his head ''There are so many better items or someone out there why this f.u.c.ker?'' Ever since he watched the movie IT he can''t look the clowns the same way again, f.u.c.k it took him three days, three f.u.c.k.i.n.g days just to finish the movie, it was f.u.c.k.i.n.g scary Arthur doesn''t even know what his going to use him for, he doesn''t even want to summon and see him "Let''s just see what the future holds" Arthur sighed ''Better than nothing'' He put back the f.u.c.k.i.n.g clown at the back of his head and proceeds his travel to the capital after a day worth of traveling they arrive at the capital before down ''I can''t wait for tonight event'' Arthur excitedly said in his mind and proceeds to walk to the capital gate and find themselves some room Chapter 22 - First Blood After arriving in the capital, Arthur immediately tries to find them a place to stay, they settle a room at Maysa Hotel Anne followed her husband inside the room with her heart beating so fast that it may come out of her chest, she knew that this day would come and expected to have s.e.x with Arthur, she already wore the thing that Arthur gave him She was also nervous because it was her first time and don''t know if she had what it takes to satisfy her husband and fulfill his need "I''ll do my best" "You don''t have to be this nervous" Arthur consults Anne then brushes her hair to tries to ease her nervousness "Don''t worry husband, I already expected this to happen I already prepared myself to what come next" Anne lovingly smiled at him, in return Arthur gently smiled They start with a gentle kiss with just their lips touching each other, Arthur then put his tongue inside her mouth "Hmmm" Anne didn''t know that kissing felt so good she felt her whole body becomes so light and comfortable, it was the same feeling she got when she always flies in the sky with Arthur "Muahh" They separated after quite some time with a bridge of saliva connecting there lips, Arthur could see that the eyes of Anne lost its focus and it was clouded He suddenly smiled slyly and whispered something on Anne''s right ear, hearing Arthur said to her she blushed really hard and having a second thought but seeing his hopeful gaze she can''t bring herself to disappoint him Anne kneels down in front of Arthur and pulled down his pants showing his half erect d.i.c.k with the impressive size of 7 inches ''It''s not even hard yet and it already this big? Is this the thing that will be going inside me later on? Will it even fit?" She was full of so many questions but decided to think about it later and focus on what in front of her first Anne wraps her slender hand to his shaft and give it a few strokes, despite the fact that it was her first time seeing a man''s d.i.c.k she know what she''s doing because she already learned the necessary thing she needed to learn in the bed to please her future husband Arthur who was feeling good at Anne''s hand job can''t help but m.o.a.n "Ohh, that felt good Anne" His d.i.c.k is slowly getting hard and proudly presents to the world its 12 inches length Looking at his 12 inches d.i.c.k, Anne unconsciously licked her lips. She brings her head closer and lightly licks the head then put it inside her mouth and wrap her tongue around it Slurp Slurp "Ahhh" "Arhh" Anne continued to bob her head up and down she used her right hand to hold the base of his d.i.c.k and stroke it while her left hand cupped her balls and started playing with it She felt her jaw was about to dislocate because of his huge d.i.c.k Pop! "haaa" She temporary takes out his c.o.c.k outside her mouth to take some air then continued to give him a head "Anne I''m getting close" Anne felt his d.i.c.k is getting bigger she knows that he is about to c.u.m so she braced herself "arrhg" "arrgh" "Ahhh" Arthur shoots his load inside Anne''s mouth, Anne who at the receiving end tried to take all his s.e.m.e.n but because it was too much for her she chocked and started coughing "Cough" "Cough" "Cough" "Gulp" She also don''t want to waste his husband s.e.m.e.n so she drink the remaining c.u.m inside her mouth "Ahhh" "The taste wasn''t so bad" She complimented the taste of her husband s.e.m.e.n while looking directly at his eyes with some c.u.m dripping at the corner of her lips Arthur seeing like that can''t take it anymore so he picks her up and throw her in the bed "Kyaaa" When he is about to pounce on top of her she raise her hands "Wait" "?" Anne seductively smiled at Arthur and slowly slides her dress to let him see her full body, she is wearing the black bra and black panties that Arthur won earlier Arthur was stunned looking at her gorgeous face and stunning body "GULP" He can''t help his self gulping really hard she was just so seductive After she finished undressing she unhooks her bra to show her husband her impressive b.r.e.a.s.t with an erect pink n.i.p.p.l.e then threw the bra at Arthur Next she put her slender hands at her panties and slowly pulled it down she also throw it at Arthur face Anne lied down and raises her legs into M positions to show her husband her forbidden garden with sacred water flowing out of it "Come" She seductively called her husband and raises her hands to his direction to invite him Arthur hearing her inviting him to come immediately pounces upon her He also undresses and put his self on top of her He directly looks at her eyes "Are you ready?" "Mmm" She nodded Arthur held his weapon then position its head at her sacred entrance and slowly push it in "Ahhh" "Arrrh" Arthur stopped hearing her painful m.o.a.n "I can take it don''t stop" Seeing her encouraged him to continue he tries to push his whole d.i.c.k inside her to ease her pain he also started to massage her b.r.e.a.s.ts to divert her attention and kiss her lips, after a minute he successfully bury his whole d.i.c.k inside her "Ahhh" "You can move now" Arthur slowly moves his h.i.p.s to let her get used to his sized "Husband don''t worry you can move even faster" "Okay" PAK! PAK! PAK! "AHHHH, Husband you''re so big" "I couldn''t help my body from feeling hot" "It feels good husband" "F.u.c.k me more, ravish my inside" Anne screams feeling the pleasure from her husband thrusting his huge d.i.c.k inside her "My p.u.s.s.y turned crazy" "It won''t stop trembling" "Good¡­It feels good" "I''ve been coming nonstop" Her eyes rolled back and her tongue is sticking out because of all the pleasure that she is receiving "Husband, I love you" "I love you too my beautiful wife" They fiercely kiss each other and played with each other''s tongue "Husband, I''m C.u.m.m.i.n.g" "Me too" "Inside, c.u.m inside I want your child" Arthur gives a final thrust and pushes the head of his d.i.c.k to reach his wife''s w.o.m.b "AHHHHH" Feeling her husband s.e.m.e.n pumping inside her p.u.s.s.y made her happy, Anne wrap her arm around his head then pulled him into and embrace with his head between her giant b.r.e.a.s.ts "The felt good Husband" "Me too" They embrace each other an hour to feel each other heat "Hey" Arthur suddenly called out his wife "Mnn?" Anne cutely tilted her head at Arthur "Do you want to go to another world?" Chapter 23 - CHAPTER 23 "Another world? What kind of world?" Anne was not shocked, her husband already explained to her that he is not from this world and he can go to another world as he please, she also knew that there still a lot of secrets that her husband wasn''t telling her but she knew that he just needed some time before telling her all of them "Well, you know once we get there" Arthur mysteriously said to her "You just want to go to another to get a woman do you?" "Cough, cough" Hearing her reply he got tongue tied and her throat felt dry, seeing him with an awkward face Anne knew that she deadly hit the center "Hmp" She pouted and angrily looks at him "You just finish f.u.c.k.i.n.g me and you''re already thinking of another woman?" "Well" Arthur didn''t know how to replied at her question he started sweating and his back is also feeling cold, seeing him like this, Anne angry face turn gentle "I know that I''m not the only one that will become your woman but" She dangerously gripped Arthur''s d.i.c.k "Next time don''t think another woman when you just finish f.u.c.k.i.n.g one, Understand?" "Understand, I understand" Arthur madly nodded "Good" She was satisfied with his answer and releases his jewel then pushes her b.r.e.a.s.ts to his chest and cutely look to Arthur "So, who''s going to be my Sister?" "It''s a secret so be patient, ok?" "Ok, husband" Arthur then get out his diamond key from his storage, appearing at his palm is a 3 inches key made of diamond "System, how do I use this?" "Host just needs to put it in front of him and imagine unlocking a door" They put their clothes first then Arthur stood up and did what the system suggested he put the Diamond key in front of him and imagine himself inserting the key to a door knob then twists the key to the right Click! He suddenly heard a clicking sound and what appear in front of him amaze him A big door made of Diamond appeared, it has mysterious symbols surrounding its edges, on top of the door is a statue of two coiling dragon and their tails is all the way down to the base of the door "Wow" The two of them said at the same time, it just looks so majestic and beautiful "Husband, what''s this door for?" Anne asked her husband "This door will lead us to another world" Then he pushed the door, what in the other side of the door is a huge diamond stair with many branches that also made out of diamond, each end of branches is a sphere surrounded by rainbow cloud "System what is this giant stair and its branches, also those spheres surrounded by rainbow cloud" "Host, all these branches are the road to another world, those sphere is the said world and those rainbow cloud that surrounding the sphere is the dimensional gap that prevents each world reality from clashing to each other" "WHAT?! There so many of them how I''m I suppose to find the world that I want to visit" Appearing in front of Arthur is a panel with a keyboard and search icon "Well this is convenient" He types the world that he wants to visit, when he finished the place suddenly turned into a galaxy and one of the branches turned gold "So that''s the world ah, come on wife that''s our destination" Arthur started walking followed by Anne, even the sphere looks so far it only takes them 1 minute to reach it "Wow, the sphere looks much bigger up close" Anne is also amaze At the end of the branch is the same door they used this time this door is made out of gold "Let''s go" Arthur held his wife hand and continued to walk to the golden door and open it Inside is also a stair but this time it was just a single stair with rainbow clouds surrounding it and at the other side is another gold door While walking to the other side of the door he suddenly felt his body being push at the side of the stair "Ehh?" He dumbly said while pulling down Chapter 24 - CHAPTER 24 Inside an Unknown forest A woman is running inside the unknown forest she appears to be in her mid twenties with short flaxen hair and violet eyes, looks like she is hurt she has blood all over her body, she suddenly kneeled down "Haaa, haaa, cough, cough" "Damn them" She cursed while coughing then she felt danger she jumps out on her kneeling position Booom! The place where she''s kneeling was now in ruins "Give up" "You can''t run from us" "Just let us capture you" Three figures appeared and surround her "Do you really think you can capture me without fighting?" She glared at them "Don''t act tough" "We already know that you''re almost run out of mana" "If you''re not, do you really think we''re going to chase you to this far?" She was now in desperate situation, she doesn''t even know if there''s another way out ''I rather die here than being captured by them" She starts to gather her last remaining mana and blow herself up, but before she do that a golden light suddenly appears that blinded everyone she also closed her eyes When the light dies down and tries to see what because the phenomenon they were left stunned There''s no more golden light what left is a handsome young man with blue hair and matching blue eyes The woman is also stunned and can feel her heart beating faster and faster ''Is this what they called love at first sights?" she questioned herself ''I think I''m in love'' she added looking at him "Who are you?" "I''m batman" Bang! Bang! Bang! After the young man finish them he again surrounded by golden light "Wait" she shouted But the young man was nowhere to be seen "I never said my gratitude yet" She was sad then suddenly her eyes glint "I will find you" Back to our M.C Yup, you already all guest it that''s our M.C After he was thrown to the side of the bridge he hastily put Anne inside the Gate of Babylon, before he know what happened he found his self inside a forest then he felt a presence nearby Arthur saw three men surrounding bloody and hurt lone women ''This situation is a bit familiar'' he thought ''Well, it doesn''t matter I think she need help'' he added "Who are you?" "I''m batman" After introducing his self he turned to Ben Affleck batman and materialized a gun then shoots them Bang! Bang! Bang! [ Ding Congratulation you 2000 exp X3 You level up to level 33 ] ''Sweet'' When he is about to ask the women if she is okay he suddenly heard the system [ DING! Because the host is not on the designated destination the system will forcefully send the host to the appoint location ] Then Arthur is surrounded with golden light Then he found himself standing on an alley, currently seeing a familiar sight, Buildings, Cars basically modern era "Even though this is not my world, it still feels nice seeing all of this" He said to himself "Hey system what happened on the stair, why did I suddenly get pushed?" "The thing is the host¡­." Before Arthur got push Dimensional Gap A Gigantic Red Dragon was flying and doing some acrobatic stunts with its giant body "HAHAHAHA THIS IS FUN" It loudly laughs BAAAANG! It was suddenly hit by a giant black ball made purely of mana this pushed its giant body "Mmm?" The Dragon didn''t react because of the attack it was for different reason it suddenly felt that it hit something but it thought that it was impossible because there is nothing beside it inside the dimensional gap The Dragon casually brushes it off instead focus its attention to the one that attack its body "What do you want?" "Baka Red, get out of my home" Chapter 25 - CHAPTER 25 "What, how?" "Because the dimension.." "Stop, stop, never mind I don''t want to hear it, my brain cells will just going to hurt" Arthur said "Now what to do?" "How can I court her? If I remember correctly she is already married even so I can''t help myself from wanting her, the first time I saw her it was love at first sight , haaaa what a sin, I''ll think about it later lady luck is always by my side anyway so it will all work out" Leave it to me "First I find myself and Anne some place to stay" Kuoh Town After a day past Arthur settles the entire necessary doc.u.ment for him and Anne, base of their identity they were married couples that recently moved in the town from another country, the also decided to run a shop Yes, a shop Coffee shops to be exact, it''s always been a dream for him Instead of finding a place to stay Arthur decided to buy a two storey house, he plans to make the first floor into a coffee shop and the second floor is for them to use, it have two rooms with one room with a king sized bed, a living room, a bathroom and a small kitchen The first and second floor sized was at least 2500 sqs. ft He already prepared all the necessary equipment for making a coffee like the espresso machine, espresso grinder, regular coffee grinder, coffee brewers and many more. Arthur also bought from the system the skill of making delicious coffees, he can''t run a coffee shop if he doesn''t know how to make a one, right? He was now standing in from of his shop ready for the first day of opining he has a big smiled at his face ''Another one of my dream comes true'' he thought "It''s good to be alive" "Husband why are you still standing there for we need to open the shop" Anne came out the front door and said to her husband who has a goofy smile on his face Her husband already explained to her all she needed to know about this world The supernatural world He said that only few humans knew about the supernatural world he also explained to her about the three factions that consisted of devils, angels and fallen angels race Arthur also said that there are many more races out there and each one of them is very powerful, on this worlds food chain the human is at the bottom in order to compensate that the god of bible who is now deceased and also the former leader of the angel faction, he created what he called the sacred gear or also known as gods artifacts, they are the items with powerful abilities bestowed upon the human Her husband also told her about the woman his after in this world, Anne then learned that the she is already married, being shocked is under statement She doesn''t even know that to say, well what can she do? She''s blindly in love to her husband and can''t bring herself to rebuke him "Alright I''m coming" Arthur replied "System, what timeline I am right now?" "Two days before the timeline starts" "Ok, thanks system" "You''re welcome host"'' He then walked inside the shop, Arthur named it The A & A Coffee Shop Very simple name Flip the open sigh that hangs at the door Welcome! TIME SKIP It''s been two days since they opened the shop for business, there coffee immediately becomes popular all over the kuoh town and gained the reputation of being the most delicious coffee that you can ever taste Because of their reputation they gained an influx of customers Arthur and Anne in these past two days realized that their hands are not enough "Husband, there so many people coming and its only been two days if this keep up the two of us can''t handle it" "No worries I already have a solution" His going to pick up some crows as a bartender and waitress Chapter 26 - CHAPTER 26 Above the kuoh town, a mature woman with violet eyes is flying with two black feather wings behind her back she has a slender body with long silky black hair down to her h.i.p.s Her clothing consist of black strap like object around and under her b.r.e.a.s.t, a thong like piece held around her h.i.p.s by three thin straps, gloves that ran right up her arms with small length of chains hanging from them, shoulder guard like objects on her shoulders with three large spikes sprouting from her shoulder and black thigh high heel boots Raynere was flying with a smile on her face she just finished her mission to eliminate Issie Hyoudou because residing in him is a sacred gear that posed a threat to the fallen angels "I''m sure Azazel-sama will be proud of me" she said Then continue to flies to the abandoned church, before she even gets there she suddenly felt someone grabbing her by the neck "What th.." Raynare felt dizzy then she noticed that her surrounding suddenly change, she was now in a room with two other people, she knows both of them there were kalawarner and mittelt they are lying down and seems to be unconscious "Who?" She turns her head and tried to look at the face of the one that abduct her and her group "Wait a minute" It was a young man with blue hair and blue eyes ''Handsome'' she thought He then disappeared again and when he appeared she was shock by the one that he brought with him "Azazel-sama!" she shouted "Ehh?, Raynare?" Azazel confusingly replied seeing Raynare here, just a moment ago he is playing games on his house in Kuoh Town then he felt a presence appearing beside him before he can even ask some question, he felt dizzy and his surrounding changed Clap! Clap! Clap! They suddenly heard someone clapping Arthur P.O.V Arthur nodded and satisfied with his work, he created the seal for Flying Thunder God Technique after he arrived in this world he knew that it will become handy in the future and it did, he also started communicating to his zanpakuto, his zanpakuto spirit is very friendly to say the least, he can already used its shikai and bankai but that''s for the future, with the help of his observation haki it was easy for him to feel everyone''s presence in the town and locate anyone, Arthur already gathered his three future employees he just needs their boss to approve Clap! Clap! Clap! "Okay, let''s talk some business" Arthur said while clapping "Who are you and what do you want" Azazel vigilantly asked, he can feel that this human in front of him was not simple, to be able to easy kidnapped him was not a small feat and seeing that his three subordinate are also kidnapped, this human must want something from him "I''m Bat.. I mean my name is Arthur and I don''t mean any harm" Arthur said while raising his hands showing that he really meant it "So Arthur if you really meant no harm told us what you want" Azazel question him again he can''t drop his guard down until he knew what he really wants "I just want to take these three of your subordinates as my employee" "Ehh?" "Ehh?" "What did you just said? Seem that I misheard it" Azazel asked again just to make sure he heard him right "I want to hire the three of them" Azazel was now sure that he heard him right "Why?" "I need some baristas and waitress" Azazel doesn''t know what to say he as a Governor General of Fallen Angel got kidnapped by a human at that, for what? Just to ask him to employ his three subordinates? "Why them? Why not hire some human instead?" "I thought of that but then I remember that if I hire some humans I need to give them monthly wages so I choose the three of them instead" "You know that you still to need give them their wages if you decided to hire them right?" "That''s why I specifically choose them because I don''t need to give them wages anymore" Arthur proudly smiled, it likes he come up with the best idea ever "What do you mean you don''t need to give them their wages anymore?" ''This conversation is getting weird'' Azazel thought Just a minute ago they were talking why he kidnapped them, now they were talking about wages Kalawarner and Mittelt also long been awake and standing together with Raynare, they were listening to the conversation of the human that kidnapped them and their leader about wages The three of them were confuse ''Just what is going on here'' the three of them thought "For starters, I just save them from their upcoming doom" Arthur said pointing the trio "What did you mean upcoming doom you lowly human the only doom here is you" Raynare had enough of this lowly human then throws a light spear at him Swish! Ping! Then they all saw something unbelievable Arthur just flicked the incoming light spear and it dispersed into small particles Chapter 27 - CHAPTER 27 "Raynare, stand down" Azazel said to her, he was right this human was not really simple no simple human can do what he just did "I''m sorry for my subordinate action" "It''s Okay" "Now can you tell me about this upcoming doom you''re talking about?" "They are going to die" Arthur said "You!" "What?" "You''re kidding" The Trio was not pleased to say the least Azazel also frowned on Arthur just said, because of his faction low in numbers he always takes care every single one of them, he does not want his faction suddenly go extinct "What do you mean they are going to die?" "You knew that this town is governed by the two younger sisters of the current two Satan, correct?" "Yes" Azazel answer, of course he knew "They already know that your subordinates was in there territory, Raynare here just killed one of the future peerage member of Rias the princess of the Gremory Clan" "What, Who?" "Issie Hyoudou" "Issie Hyoudou? The one that I told you to monitor?" Azazel turns to Raynare "Y-yes Azazel-sama" "Why did you kill him?" "It was your ordered azazel-sama" "My ordered?, I order you to monitor him not kill him" Azazel strictly said "But Kokabiel told us to kill him, he said that it was your order" "Kokabiel" When Azazel heard KoKabiel name it all now makes sense to him, Kokabiel always want to re-start the war, by ordering a fallen angel to kill the future peerage member of the sister of a Satan in her territory he knew that the devil will retaliate this may start the war that he wants "One of your men?" Asked Arthur , he already knew who kokabiel is but feign ignorance "Yes, He always wants to start another war and show to everyone that the fallen angels are the ultimate being" Azazel replied Raynare and the other are getting nervous, all of them are in the same boat so that means if one of them did something he/she shouldn''t, they all screwed "But I already killed him, what now?" Nervously asked Raynare "Do not be so nervous about it" "Ehhh" "Rias already planned to get issie on her peerage when she noticed you getting closed to him, she just used the opportunity of you killing issie to get his full loyalty to her" Clap! "Now then shall we get to the main point why you all are here?" Right, hiring his subordinates "But if you hired them, the devils will still be able to noticed them" "You also don''t need to worry about that I already prepared everything" Arthur suddenly showed them three pairs of beautiful earrings that made of gold Even the three girls was fascinated, girls very always want a beautiful accessory including them "What''s this?" Azazel knew what they are, he is asking what this thing can do "This earring will be able to hide their presence and changed their looks, even a Satan class being can''t able to notice the difference" Azazel was amazed by their usage "Can I have of one of this?" "No" He was rejected instantly by Arthur, Arthur knew that azazel want to research them but he can''t give him a pair, because he just made this using his arc of embodiment, it just shell "Awww, don''t be like that" Azazel wraps his right arm around Arthurs shoulder and pleads Azazel always wants to make artificial sacred gear so maybe this thing will improve his research "No means no" "You''re no fun" Seeing Arthur won''t budge Azazel give up "So are you okay for me to hire them?" "Don''t asked to ask them" ''Your there leader'' Arthur thought "What do you ladies say?" He turns and asked the ladies They don''t know what to replied, they were thankful for him because he just saved them from their doom on the other hand it was hard for them to serve a human "It seems that you three are still hesitating, it is because I''m a human?" They didn''t reply "Well let me show you what this human can do then" Arthur teleported every single one of them to a desolate mountain away from civilizations "Watch" he said What they witnessed will forever engrave in their memories Chapter 28 - CHAPTER 28 Arthur is currently walking to his home followed by his new three employees, he was very happy right now ''Wait, I think I''m forgetting something'' Arthur thinks while massaging his jaw ''Oh well, I bet it''s nothing important'' He then immediately brushed it off While the trio just mindlessly following him, there mind are still preoccupied on what they just witness "Golden Gate" "So many legendary treasures" "Giant Dragon" "The mountain, the Poor Mountain" "Distruction" "Fire" They absentmindedly mumbled After some time they arrived at his shop Cling cling (bell sound) Arthur opened the front door "Wife I''m home" Anne was cleaning the kitchen when she heard her husband called her, she turned around and faced him "Welcome home, hus.." But before she even finishes her greeting she stopped, because at the back of her husband was two beautiful women and a kid "Husband" "Y-yes, Wife?" Arthur doesn''t know why but he felt cold all of a sudden, then he saw his wife giving him a cold look "I thought that you''re just plan to get a single woman from here" She coldly said to her husband, yes she agreed to his harem plan but that doesn''t mean that he can take home any woman he wants and one of them is a kid at that Mittelt doesn''t know why but she felt that someone insulted her just now "Y-yes your r-right, w-wife" "Then care to explain to me why you suddenly bring two women and a kid with you at home?" "Hey" Anne gently smiled, but for Arthur the current smile on his wife face is very dangerous "T-they" "They?" Anne cutely tilted her head to her right and asked her husband back "They are going to be our new workers in the shop" "Oh?" Arthur hastily explained the current situation of the trio to his wife, he believes that if he doesn''t explain things properly he will go and sleep on the couch tonight "I understand now there situations" Arthur breathed a sigh of relief hearing that "But as long as they work here, they are our responsibilities" Anne then turned her head to the trio "So if you did something inappropriate I''ll be the one to discipline you, got it?" She showed them her gentle smile """HIII""" "Y-yes maam" "R-roger" "H-hai" The three of them loudly replied, they felt that if they go against her wish their fate are worse than being killed by a devil "Good" Anne is satisfied with their reply "Now let''s talk about where you three are going to stay, do you have a place to stay?" They shake their head "Very well then, the three of you can use the remaining room upstairs, as for your wages.." Mittelt suddenly raised her right hand "Yes?" "Arthur-sama said that we don''t get any wages" "What?, Arthur" "Y-yes,?" "You''re going to sleep to the couch tonight" She sharply gazed at him "Y-yes, maam" Arthur can''t rebuke her when she''s like that, the only he can do right now is listen After that they Anne explained each of their individual works then called it a day MORNING After the event last night nothing happened after that except for him sleeping on the couch, his wife is true to her words "Ahh, my back" Arthur complained while preparing the coffee that the customer ordered He suddenly felt something inside him and look instantly at the door Cling cling A mature woman just came in then starts to look around the place when their eyes met they both stunned "Ahh, you" "Ahhh, ?" Arthur is also shocked but for different reason ''Lady Luck, thank you'' he gives his thanks You''re welcome Chapter 29 - CHAPTER 29 Morning at the street of Kuoh Town a mature looking woman with short flaxen hair and violet eyes, she''s wearing a white dress that emphasized her voluptuous body and she has a pair of b.r.e.a.s.t so huge that it may burst any second now from her dress, Everymen that sees her can''t help but stunned by her beauty while the woman was jealous of her looks and body, she always has demeanor of a proper novel lady around her but right now she doesn''t have that "Damn you, Zeoticus" She cursed upon her breath She is Venelana Gremory, the lady head of the Gremory Family and the wife of the current head, Zeoticus Gremory She always been shown to have a serious personality being strict to her children but at the same time cares deeply for them, she also quite the intelligent woman when it comes to business worlds, as she has got a talent in finding hidden gems that have not yet been properly evaluated at its true price, due to having good connections. She was able to create a huge business out of rare crops that only people that live in the countryside knows or craft that''s native''s makes, and she was able to make them popular in the city of the Gremory territory Venelana Gremory just recently argued with her husband about the arranged marriage of her daughter, the wedding was suppose to be when Rias graduates from high school and attend college so that she will have time to gather her remaining peerage and enough time to prepare for her rating game against Riser Phenex to break her engagement Instead Zeoticus and Lord Phenex push the deadline and want the weeding to happen immediately in three days from now, but she knew that her son Serzechs will try to delay the wedding as much as he could and give his sister a possible way out, maybe a rating game Venelana knew that her daughter''s peerage wasn''t complete yet so there''s no chance of her winning the rating game That''s why she is in very bad mood right now, every time her she was angry or has a problem she always goes to the human world to calm her mind Even though she is married to Zeoticus she doesn''t love him but that doesn''t mean she doesn''t love her children''s, her marriage to him was just arranged by their clan, and when they married as his wife she need to fulfill her rule and give him a heir that''s when Serzechs was born but because he became the Satan he lost his right to succeed his father, that''s why they need another one to become the new heir, she gave birth to her eldest daughter ''Where are you?'' She asked in her head Venelana always thoughts about him, the man that took her heart away, and the man that saved her when she was in her most desperate situation, Batman When she left the forest she tried to find him in the human world, she knew that he is a human because she felt his presence Venelana secretly tried to find some information about him because if someone knows that the duchess of house Gremory is trying to find a man she will become the center of rumor, Zeoticus may find it suspicious he may also tries to monitor her and limit her movement she does not want that to happen, she also knew that the name batman was just an alias but that''s enough for her Not many humans can kill an Ultimate class devil with just one shot using a gun, he also has blue hair and blue eyes, and she only needs to find a man with those criteria her investigation will be much easier, oh how wrong she was It''s been over 200 years and she still can''t find a single clue about him or his whereabouts, it''s like every piece of his information is erase out of existence but that doesn''t stop her from finding him, then years goes by Venelana thought that he already died, no human can live this long, the thought of him dying saddened her, and before her first love even starts it already ends To get out of her sorrow she focused all her attention to their family business and her children''s Venelana angry face turned into sad one Her nose suddenly picks up a delicious smell of Coffee? This mesmerizing smell eases her mind Venelana tries to followed where the smell coming from and she arrive at the front of a shop A & A Coffee Shop "Since when did this coffee shop is here?" She asked herself she never saw this coffee shop before Venelana saw that there are many people inside the shop "There so many customers, there coffee must taste really good" She also walked and come inside the shop to try some of their coffee Coming inside she tried to look around and tried to look an empty spot but there so many people it''s hard to find one Then her violet eyes suddenly meet with pairs of blue eyes, she was shocked "Ahh, you" "Ahhh, ?" Chapter 30 - CHAPTER 30 Arthur was shocked at the woman that just entered his shop, this woman is the reason why he came in this world and try to court her Venelana Gremory Of course his not the only one that is shocked, the customers, the three fallen angels and his wife was also shocked The customer was shocked because they never see a woman this gorgeous except for the wife of the owner, they know that Arthur is the owner of this coffee shop and married a beautiful woman that can rival this one who just came in ''Who is she?'' ''What a gorgeous lady'' ''Can I get her number?'' ''Where is my order?'' Every customer thought The three fallen angels were shocked for different reason, they know who just entered the shop, she was known as the former brown hair Ruin princess before that titled passed to her daughter, she also known as the strongest woman form the house of Bael of all times. ''What is she doing here?'' ''Is our cover already got busted?'' ''I''m tired'' Anne on the other hand was more amazed than shocked, she knew this woman her husband told her about the woman that he will try to court and showed her a picture her, if she remembered correctly her name is Venelana Gremory ''My husband is really lucky, he still done nothing and the woman that he is trying to court is already coming at his doorstep'' ''She is really a gorgeous woman, no wonder my husband want her'' Anne thought Then everyone saw something unbelievable, the gorgeous woman suddenly runs and hug Arthur ''What the'' Everyone thought "I finally found you" she said to Arthur ''Is she the boss former lover?'' ''Did he leave her?'' ''Is that the reason she is looking for him?'' ''Why did the boss leave this woman?'' ''What a sc.u.mbag'' ''My order please'' Everyone started to speculate why this gorgeous woman is looking for Arthur Even the Trio was shocked by her actions, they know that she has a husband and here she was hugging another man, their boss The trio suddenly felt a chill down on their spine they saw Anne looking at them with a gentle smile but for them that is the smile of a demon They know why she is smiling at them like that, her smile says ''If you tell anyone what happened here you three are dead'' smile They hastily nodded their head Arthur was also confused on what''s happening he knew that he never met Venelana in person so there''s no way they know each other ''Host, you already met her'' the system suddenly reminds him ''What? When?'' ''Host, she was the one that you saved back in the forest, over 200 years ago'' ''Over 200 years ago?, How?'' ''Host didn''t listen to my explanation'' ''Okay, explain'' ''Time works differently at the Dimensional Gap, when you got push outside the stair then fall into the dimensional gap you got transported in the past of this world'' Now Arthur get it, He also remembered the woman that he saved back then, but her entire body was almost covered in blood including her face that''s why he didn''t immediately recognize her, if he knew that the woman that he just saved is the same woman that he is trying to court he would stop the system from transporting him Arthur also forgot to use his appraisal because things just happened so fast "Where have you been? I tried looking for you but can''t find you anywhere" Arthur came out of his stupor when he heard Venelana sad voice, Arthur look at her eyes he can only see longing, love and sadness ''What happened to her? I only meet her once and saved her by chance, that wasn''t enough to let her fall for me, right?'' Arthur was so confused by the situation then he feels everyone is looking at him, each of their faces also have variety of reaction on the situation that was happening right now "Cough, cough" He coughs his awkwardness then look at Venelana "We should continue this conversation upstairs" He suggested and walks first to lead the way then someone held his right hand, Arthur look down at the hand that held his and followed it, it was Venelana looking at him in worry Venelana was afraid that if she let go of him even just a second he will suddenly disappear again just like last time that''s why she held his right hand Arthur just smiled wryly at her behavior and continues to walk upstairs not before he shoots an apologetic look at his wife Anne just kindly smiled back, she understand that the two of them needed some time to talk to each othe Chapter 31 - CHAPTER 31 Arthur and Venelana arrived at the living room upstairs "So lady Gremor.." "Venelana" "Hmm?" "Call me Venelana" She said looking straightly at Arthur "Okay, Venelana you can call me Arthur" "Okay, Arthur" She smiled "We should sit first" Arthur sits on the sofa followed by Venelana still holding his right hand After sitting, a long silence followed they don''t know what to say and where to start the conversation Even Arthur doesn''t know what to say, this event just happened so fast that he hasn''t chance to prepare his self, he was just sitting on the couch dumbly looking at her beautiful face On the other hand, Venelana who feels Arthur just gazing at her face felt her heart beating loudly ''Say something Arthur you finally meet her, this is your chance'' ''Keep calm Venelana, this is your chance'' They both thought and think what to say ""I"" ""You first"" ""I"" ""Puh""" """HAHAHAHA" They both suddenly laugh "I love you" "HAHAHA ehh?" Arthur stops laughing and stare dumbly at Venelana with his mouth open wide "What did you say?" He asked again just to make sure" "I said, I love you" Venelana replied then blush ''I did it, I confess my love'' She happily said inside her head Arthur was once again stunned, things were just happing to fast and he can''t keep up "You know that we only meet once right?" "I know" "How can you say that you love me and aren''t you already ma.." "Married? Yes" Venelana honestly answered, she knew what she''s doing is wrong, confessing to another man beside her husband, but what can she do? She can''t go against on what her heart is saying, she loves this man even though she only met her once, and it was love at first sight Venelana can''t forget him and her feeling for him, she thought that she will never see him again and don''t have the chance to confess that''s why she promised herself that if there''s a chance she ever met him again she won''t hesitate to tell him her feelings And now she was given that chance, she won''t miss it, so Venelana hardened herself and confess Arthur mind blank out and can''t think of anything, he doesn''t know how to reply to her confession, he always wants to get her for himself, yes but this is just developing so fast, way faster than he thought "I''m fluttered" Arthur smiled "Can you two just stop beating around the bush and accept each other already" ""EHH?"" The one that just talked is Anne, she''s been here since Venelana confess, she followed them upstairs to see how they doing, she saw everything from her husband getting confessed at then getting fl.u.s.tered, she can''t take it anymore that''s why she butted in the conversation "Wife" "Who ar..wait wife? You''re married?" Venelana was shocked looking at Arthur "I''m sorry I didn''t know that you are already married" Venelana stood up and bow down and her voice is cracking when she apologized Anne walked beside Venelana "Don''t worry about it, I''m his first wife by the way" "First wife? That means there is second and third??" "He doesn''t have a third wife yet" "Then who is the second then?" Venelana asked "You" Anne answered pointing at he Chapter 32 - CHAPTER 32 "Me?" Venelana pointing at herself confuse "Yes, you confess to him right?" "Yes, but" "You know, he plans to seduce you for his self" "Really?" "Hey, don''t call it seducing it''s called courting" Arthur who stay silence rebuke back "Husband, just sit at the corner and let me do this, you can''t even properly reply from her confession and you''re planning to court her?" Anne glared at his husband then turn back to Venelana "So what do you say? Do you want to be his second wife?" "I want to, but" "But because you''re already married?" Venelana just nodded "You knew yourself you''re a married woman before you even confess right?" "Yes" Venelana can''t deny that "There''s no problem then, besides" Anne closes her lips to Venelana right ears and whispered "Isn''t it more exciting this way, seeing another man behind your husband''s back" GULP! Venelana can''t stop herself swallowing her saliva from her suggestion. Just imagining herself with Arthur doing dirty things without her husband knowing make her tightly close her tight and wet her p.u.s.s.y Seeing Venelana fidgeting her tights and having a dreamy face made Anne smile "Husband I finish my part, it''s your turn" Anne said to her husband then walk outside to continue her work at the shop "Venelana, are you really okay with this?" Arthur asked her again just to make sure she knows what herself gets into Venelana didn''t answer him instead she walks in front of him and wrap her two slender hands around his neck then pulled his face to hers Kiss! She kisses Arthur ""muahh"" "Of course dear, I know what I''m getting at, do you?" Venelana mischievously smiled then look at Arthur with her playful eyes "You just begin a battle you can''t win" Arthur said then circles his right hand around her slim waist and pull her towards his chest, he can feel the elasticity of her b.r.e.a.s.ts pressing on him he can''t help his self to hold it with his left hand and applied some pressure "Ahhhh" Venelana m.o.a.ned in pleasure feeling his left hand Arthur brought his face to hers and kisses her delicious lips this time he inserted his tongue inside and wrestles hers "Mmmmm" Venelana responds back then she put her fingers on his head and feels his hair "Ahmm" "Ahhhh" After some time the two of them separated "It was delicious, dear" Venelana smiled at Arthur while licking her lips "Your lips also taste good, darling" Venelana blushes hearing Arthur calling her so intimately "Now why don''t we get this off" Arthur put her hands on her shoulders and slides the hem of her dress, Venelana two giant b.r.e.a.s.t bounce without her dress supporting it "Wow" Arthur was impressed by her giant b.r.e.a.s.t with pink n.i.p.p.l.es that also surrounded by pink a.r.e.o.l.a "Do you like it?" Venelana seductively asked then embrace herself to show her b.r.e.a.s.ts more to Arthur "Like it? I love it" He bites her right n.i.p.p.l.e and used his tongue to play with it inside his mouth "Ahhhh" "That''s it dear, moore" Venelana held his head to pull him closer to her b.r.e.a.s.ts she then felt hot sensation under her right b.r.e.a.s.t she looks down and saw Arthur doing something, she didn''t stop him because she believe him that he won''t hurt her "There" Venelana heard him finished what his doing, she tried to look under her right b.r.e.a.s.t to see the changed she saw a tattoo of blue eastern dragon biting its tail "What this? Did you just mark me to declare that I''m yours?" Venelana sultry look at Arthur "This mark will tell me if you are in danger, also if you pour your mana into the tattoo it will directly teleport you in my bedroom or hide the tatto and yes, this tattoo also tells anyone that you are mine" Arthur pulls her closer to him "Any objection?" "No, Dear" Venelana smiled at Arthu Chapter 33 - CHAPTER 33 After Arthur finish explaining the function of the tattoo he helped her fix her dress, they didn''t do anything else other than kissing and Arthur groping her b.r.e.a.s.t "Also if you''re still worried about the engagement on your daughter, don''t be" "How did you know? And what did you mean?" Venelana asked back with hope on her voice "She will get out of her engagement" "You mean she will win the rating game?" Venelana knew that the solution Sirzechs will come up with is a rating game for Rias and Riser "No she will lose" "How I can''t worry if she is going to lose?" She worriedly asked "Because a pervert will get her freedom back" "A pervert? You?" "What?, no not me" "Then who?" she asked confuse "One of her peerage member" "Really? She will get her freedom back?" She asked again just to make sure Arthur light picks at her lips and said "Don''t you trust your husband?" He smiled at him "Of course I do, I''m just worried about my daughter" "Let''s wait and you will see" Arthur reassured her Time skip Like Arthur suggested Venelana patiently wait for her daughter rating game to start, she always teleports to Arthurs house at night, she''s more calm if she is in Arthur embrace, Just like that three days have passed, in these three days Venelana always stays at Arthur place they always cuddled at the sofa in the living room or in the bedroom, the two of them always kiss and played each other''s body sometimes Anne joins them and the three of them played one another Zeoticos doesn''t suspect anything from his wife, what he knew is that she still angry at him because of the marriage and he knew that to calm down she always goes to the human world Arthur still haven''t s.e.x with Venelana because he knew that her mind is still preoccupied by her daughter, just as Arthur expected the event that happened on the following days is the same in the anime On the third day, Riser came to the human world and visit her fianc¨¦ Rias he informed her that their marriage is pushed forward of course Rias didn''t agree and complained that the marriage was suppose to happen once she graduates high school That''s when Sirzechs Queen Grafica Lucifuge role comes in, she suggested that if they want to solve the issue about the engagement they will fight each other using the rating game, if Rias wins the engagement will be broken but if Riser wins Rias don''t have a choice but to marry him, Rias immediately agreed but Riser mock them first and said the with Rias incomplete peerage she can''t beat him then he showed them his completed peerage members, Riser also suggested that they can have 10 days to prepare for the rating game, they will lose anyway he added Just as expected the 10 days preparations and trainings wasn''t enough to let Rias win the game and she loses Venelana was currently standing beside her husband Zeoticus Gremory at hers daughter wedding halls, she was nervous but she holds herself together and trusts Arthur word that everything will work out for her daughter The devil guest that was invited was congratulating the soon to be husband and wife "HAHAHAHA Lord Gremory were going to be a big family" "HAHAHAHA my thought exactly" replied by lord gremory to lord phenex BOOOOOMM! Suddenly the front door was burst open and Issie came out shouting "GIVE MY BUCHOU BACK" he shouted "ISSIE" Rias replied back "Who dares to disturb my weeding? Guards kill him" Riser ordered "NOOO" But before the guard can get close to issie all the ORC members intercepted them and help him When the fight was about to get heated the Satan Sirzechs Lucifer stopped the fight and asked Issie what he wants, Issie replied that he wants his buchou''s wedding to stop and give back her freedom to choose who she wants to marry, Sirzechs suggested a rating game for him and Riser if he win the rating game against Riser he will grant his wish, of course many objected but sirzechs shut them all up Just like in the anime Issie win Chapter 34 - First Kill Night fall A & A Coffee Shop second floor, bedroom Arthur and Venelana are standing beside the big bed, embracing and kissing each other, there tongue are entangling and making a sloppy sound, using each of their hands to feel each other body shape "Mwah" "Mwa" "Muah" "Moo-Waah" They separated from each other with bridge of saliva connecting their lips, their looking at each other with l.u.s.t in their eyes "Dear, how did you knew that Rias will get out her marriage that way?" Venelana curiosity asked, there so many evenst happened surrounding her daughter engagement and her husband knew all of it "What I can say, your husband is very capable" Just like Anne, Venelana knew that her husband has many secrets, she knew that in due time he will tell them everything, so they don''t pry too much into it "Let me see what else you''re capable of then" Venelana seductively whispered to her husband right ears and slide down her slender left hand and feel his d.i.c.k above his pants then messages it to feel more his size "Dear, you''re really capable" She blew her hot breath to his right ear then she kneels down, Venelana pull down his pants together with his boxer revealing her husband d.i.c.k Seeing personally its size Venelana unconsciously licked her lips ''Wow, it''s so big'' she thought She gently wrapped her slender hand and move it in up and down motion, making Arthur d.i.c.k twitch in pleasure "Ahhh" Arthur m.o.a.ned Hearing her husband blissful m.o.a.ned, she can''t stop herself any longer she opens her lips and take the head inside her mouth then bobs her head "Nngh" "Nngh" "Nngh" Venenala looks up at Arthur as she swallows his whole d.i.c.k down to its base to turn him on more and it looks like it was effective, she felt his d.i.c.k gets bigger inside her mouth Venelena knew that he is about to c.u.m, she put her two hands behind him to get more grip and started bobbing her head even faster "Nngh" "Nngh" "Nngh" "Ahhh, Venelana I''m coming" Arthur shouted then grabs her head to push his d.i.c.k to her mouth even deeper "Ahhh" "hmph" Pop Venelana let out a chocking sound, her husband c.u.m was just too much for her to take, she tried to swallow and drinks some of them but that to prove to be futile, some still leaks at the side of her lips and drop into the floor Venelena opens her mouth and showed her mouth full of his c.u.m then swallowed it Gulp! Gulp! Gulp! "Ahh, that was delicious" Venelana complimented her husband and smiled at him, she raises her index finger to wipe the leaking c.u.m on the side of her lips then put it in her mouth "Aahmm" Venelana stood up, put her fingers at Arthur''s chest then pushed him to the bed and mount him she put her two palms at her husband chest, Venelana seductively look down at Arthur and proactively challenge him "I hope you can still go on, I don''t have my fill yet" Arthur raises his upper and hug Venelana "We haven''t started yet" Arthur smirks at her He let loose her dress to free her two melons Bounce! Bounce! They bounce because of their elasticity, he held them both and simultaneously bite her two pink n.i.p.p.l.es "Ahhhh" Venelana m.o.a.ned then hold Arthurs head "Yes, that''s it" "Mooorree" She pleadingly said to him between her m.o.a.ning Arthur uses his tongue against her two n.i.p.p.l.es to stimulate her more "Ahhhh" Venelana felt her panties is getting dump from her dripping c.u.m "Dear, I can''t take it anymore" She looks at her husband with eyes that radiate l.u.s.t "Give it to me" She said directly at him Arthur smiled at her, he held his d.i.c.k and slide her panties to the side, he positioned the head at her entrance then gave it a strong thrust "Ahhhhh" Venelana loudly m.o.a.ned from the sudden thrust and also because of his huge d.i.c.k Pak! Pak! Pak! Arthur kept thrusting his h.i.p.s, her inside just felt so good, even though she already gave birth two times, her p.u.s.s.y is still too tight "You''re so tight and your inside felt so good" Arthur said to her "Dear, your d.i.c.k is so big" "It''s stretching my inside" "It felt so good" Pak! Pak! Pak! Arthur felt that his going to c.u.m again, Venelana also felt that her husband d.i.c.k is getting bigger "Venelana, I''m going to c.u.m" "Inside" "But.." "It''s okay, It''s my safe day today you can c.u.m inside, let me feel you fill me up" Arthur can''t hold it anymore and c.u.m inside her "Arghh" "Ahhhhh" Venelana loudly m.o.a.ned feeling his s.e.m.e.n flowing inside her, she has a satisfied smiled at her face Arthur weakly fell back to the bed followed by Venelana resting on his chest "That felt good, dear" "Me too" Says Arthur then kissed her forehead The bedroom door suddenly opens and Anne came in "You already started without me?" She asked looking at the two "Why don''t you join us then and start round two, Sister" Venelana seductively smiled at her sister, Anne smiled back at her then starts walking to the bed slowly undressing her clothes off The night is still young for the three, they didn''t sleep before sunrise and keep f.u.c.k.i.n.g each othe Chapter 35 - CHAPTER 35 Morning Arthur woke up by the sunlight hitting his face, he just experienced a crazy night with his two wives, and unfortunately they have to stop at 4:00 AM Venelala needs to go home, her husband questioned her why she is always at the human world and this time she stayed so late, she made another reason this time, she was planning to move her office and continued all her business work at the human world, specifically here at Kuoh town, this town is a devils territory, she is late going home because she was looking for a place to make as her new office and process all necessary doc.u.ments to acquire the land Venelala already processed all the doc.u.ments two days ago and just plan to show it to Zeoticus after things calm down about her daughter engagement Arthur was sad about Venelala leaving but there''s nothing he can do about it, she already planned to move her office close to his shop so they''re going to see each other more often from now on "Mmm" Arthur faintly heard someone snoring, he looks at the one that hugging him and making his chest as a pillow ''She''s still asleep'' He thought while looking at Anne He slowly tries to get out from her embrace and not let her wake up, she still need some rest "Arrhh" Arthur groans as he tried to stretch his whole body then looks at the clock, it''s almost 7:00 AM "Time to prepare for the shop opening" He goes to the bathroom first for a morning shower before going down Arthur plans to stay and enjoy the modern civilization as much as he could before his time was up and go back to Zodiac Planet, he already accomplished his goal for coming here so there''s no rush to return back He already explained to Venelana that he came from another world different form this one, the first time he comes here is the first time they met that''s why she can''t find any information about him Venelana can''t believe it at first until Arthur showed him the diamond key and its uses, she just can''t believe what she just witnessed, and it took her quite some time to get over it Arthur also said to Venelana that he was planning to take her with him when he goes back to Zodiac Planet Of course Venelana is more the happy to come with Arthur but then she thought of all her responsibilities in this world and her children''s, if Venelana leaves she knew they are going to be sad Arthur already thought about this and already come up with a plan He plans to use his Arc of Embodiment magic to make a perfect clone of Venelana that act as her replacement while she was gone, this perfect clone will have the same personality and behavior like Venelana, no one can notice the difference unless they strong as Great Red and Ophis That''s why Arthur didn''t stay idle after he met Venelana He crazily trained for the past few days and totally fully mastered his Arc of Embodiment to fulfill this plan (Note: This few days happened before Rias rating game even starts) Arthur finally makes the perfect clone of Venelana at the day of Rias rating game, he showed it to Venelana, when Venelana met the perfect clone of herself she can''t believe it, she and her clone really had the same personality and behavior, even Venelana power of destruction, this clone can also record all the event surrounding it, even though it can all do that this clone don''t have a soul, this clone is like a robot in a sense Venelana is very happy that day, with her perfect clone she can now go with Arthur anywhere but they only plan to substitute Venelana after they decided to leave, so the clone is on standby mode for a moment inside the GoB Arthur is currently walking downstairs,he saw that the three fallen angels are already cleaning and preparing the shop opening "Morning" Arthur greeted the Trio, they stop what they''re doing and also greet back "Morning, Arthur" "Good Morning, Boss" "Yo" In this past few days that they started living and working here, Arthur got to know them better Raynare personality at first is overconfident and tend to look down anyone that is inferior to her but if you knew her better she''s really a sweet girl she is also very loyal to her superiors like Azazel and Shemhazai, she would go to great lengths for them that''s why she killed Issie believing that it''s for the good of all fallen angels Kalawarner is also arrogant at first but that change overtime working here, she is very loyal to her superior like Raynare, and she is also quite sadistic Mittelt, well he can''t say much about her personality, she is always so joyful and with her cute face she became the shops mascot "Thank you three for always working hard" Arthur lightly smiled at them ''So handsome'' they thought "It''s not a problem, Arthur" "Raynare is right, Boss" "Yup" At first they hate working here especially for a human, but they discovered that Arthur is not like any other humans, he didn''t judge them because they are fallen angels but judge them as an individual person, they also start to enjoy working here and this place felt like they belong so something, a home "Let''s open the shop then" """Yes""" Arthur walks at the door and flip the closed sign to open then walk back at the counter Cling Cling There first costumer showed up It''s a young woman with short black hair with ¡­ Chapter 36 - CHAPTER 36 Sona Sitri is the next heiress of the Sitri Clan after her older sister Serafall took the title of Leviathan. She is the youngest daughter of Lord and Lady Sitri. She is currently a third year student at Kuoh Academy and the President of Kuoh Academy''s Student Council, and a childhood friend and rival of Rias Gremory Her allias at Kuoh Academy is Souna Shitori and she is the third most popular girl at the academy, behind Rias and Akeno Sona is a young bespectacled woman with a slim figure, black hair styled in a short bob cut and violet eyes, her height is 5 feet 5 inches Sona is a very strick and intelegent person, whether it is matter of the Student Council or the Sitri Clan, she does not take anything lightly, Cona is also very dedicated to her dream of opening a rating game school that is open to all regardless of their status She is currently walking at the street of Kuoh together with her Vice-President Tsubaki Shinra She is third year student at Kuoh Academy and the Vice-President of Kuoh Academy''s Student Council, She is also the fourth popular girl in the academy Tsubaki is a young bespectacled woman with long straight black hair that extends all the way down to her knees, with split bangs and heterochromic eyes, with violet left eye and a light brown right eye, she also wears blue, semi-rimmed glasses with square lenses "President, are you sure there coffee is delicious as the rumor says?" Tsubaki asked her president that is walking beside her "That''s why were visiting the shop to judge it for our self" Sona replied back In this past week they been hearing some rumors about a coffee shop that was open two weeks ago, the rumor said that there coffee is the most delicious coffee that you ever taste in your whole life and if you don''t try some of their coffee you''re going to regret it At first only few students of Kuoh Academy knows about the shop and when they mentioned it to other student it spread like a wildfire Every student just keeps talking about the coffee shop Even Sona was curious about this shop, she plans to visit the shop but don''t have time, She is always busy with student council works Now they have free time on their hands, this is the perfect chance to try some of the rumor coffee After some time they arrived at the front of the shop A & A Coffee Shop "A very simple name" Sona said "Must be owned by a couple or two business partner" Tsubaki replied Sona walked at the door followed by Tsubaki then opens it Cling Cling She looked around the place ''This place is not to bad'' She also saw two women and a kid preparing some coffee and cleaning the tables "Achoo" the kid suddenly sneezed ''They must be the employee here'' Sona thought "Good morning miss, what is your order?" Sona suddenly heard someone calling her and getting her order She looks at the one that talked to her and saw young man with blue hair with matching blue eyes, she was left stunned, and not only her, her vice president Tsubaki is also stunned ''So Handsome'' Sona thought On the other hand ''That one that I like is kiba-kun, that one that I like is kiba-kun'' Tsubaki keeps saying it on her head "Miss" He asked Sona "Y-y-yes?" she stuttered "Your order?" "R-right" Sona unconsciously blushes "I-I like t-the m-most popular please" "Okay" He noted then turned to Tsubaki "What about you miss" "That one that I like is Kiba-kun" "I''m sorry but we don''t have Kiba-kun here" "Same as me, she will have the same order as me" Sona immediately interjected She feels embarrassed by Tsubaki who suddenly spelled out who her crush is "Okay, thank you for your order" He then leaves the two of them to prepare the coffee "Let''s find our self some place to sit in first" Sona suggested to her blushing vice president ''What just happened to me?" Sona asked herself Chapter 37 - CHAPTER 37 Arthur saw that Sona Sitri and her queen Tsubaki Shinra are the one that just entered the shop, he wasn''t shock or surprise because he knew that they are only here for the coffee and nothing else The three fallen angels also weren''t shock when they saw the two devils, they know that this two didn''t come for them but as a costumer of the shop, by now the three of them fully trusted the earrings that Arthur gave them, they also don''t just blindly attack every devil they see but that doesn''t mean that they are going to get close to one and get there order The tree fallen angels looks at Arthurs direction and Arthur who is at the receiving end knew there looks mean "Sigh'' He just sighed then looks at the two devils ''They must heard about the rumors surrounding the shops coffee and got curios huh'' Arthur thought He walks to them and ask for their order, he first tries to get Sona''s order "Miss" "Y-y-yes?" she stuttered Arthur smiles and asks again "Your order?" "R-right" Arthur saw Sona blushing "I-I like t-the m-most popular please" "Okay" He noted then turned to Tsubaki "What about you miss" "That one that I like is kiba-kun" Arthur felt his face twitch, he then replies to her "I''m sorry but we don''t have Kiba-kun here" "Same as me, she will have the same order as me" Sona answered for Tsubaki instead and she looks embarrassed "Okay, thank you for your order" He smiles again then leaves after taking note of their order, walking back at the kitchen he starts to prepare the shop most popular coffee The Geisha Coffee When this is introduced by the shop it instantly became popular because of its unique flavors Geisha has a good sweetness, clarity and sparkling flavor also depending on the origin, those flavors can include mango, berry, guava, citrus, papaya, peach, jasmine, and pineapple This is a huge range of notes in a coffee cup The most popular flavor is mango After Arthur finished preparing them he brought them over to the table of the two devils "Here you go, enjoy your Coffee" He said then flashes a smile at both of them then he went back at the counter Blush! Blush! Cling! Cling! The door opens again "Lady Gremory" "Hmm?" Sona can''t help herself from shouting The one that just walk in is Venelana and she isn''t alone, together with her is a Silver hair woman in maid clothing Grafia Lucifuge Grafia curiosity looks around the shop ''So this is the shop that Lady Venelana talking about'' Grafia visited Venelana this morning to help at her new office, Venelana was leaving the room when she arrive Venelana seeing Grafia decided to invite her at Arthur''s Coffee Shop ''And maybe'' Venelana thought looking at Grafia Arthur can''t also help his self from staring at the silver hear maid Grafia is a beautiful young woman appearing to be in her early twenties with long length silver hair that features a long braid on each side with small blue bows at the end Sona suddenly shouted when she saw the one that just came in, it was Lady Venelana Gremory the mother of her rival and the duchess of House of Gremory and Grafia Venelana also noticed her and Tsubaki, she walks towards them "Hello Sona, it''s been long since we saw each other" Venelana greeted Sona "It is, Lady Gremory" Sona replied "Are you two here because you heard about the rumors?" "Yes, are you the same Lady Gremory?" "No, I''m already a regular here" "You always come here?" "Yes, since I first tasted there coffee I become their regular, that was at least less than two week ago" Venelana replied, of course her primary goal for coming here is Arthur the coffee is just secondary, ever since the day she confessed her love for him she always comes here every morning to see him and teleport at her bedroom at night, they also erase the customers memory of her first meeting with Arthur "Can I sit on your table? I want to catch up with you and also my daughter situation inside the school" "Of course lady Gremory" "It will be our pleasure" While the two are talking, Grafia is looking at the young man with blue hair and blue eyes ''So handsome'' She thought Grafia then shook her head to dismiss her thought ''You already have a husband and a child'' she added But she can''t help herself she then look again at Arthur, lately Sirzechs hasn''t been paying attention to her she suspect that he is busy with his other woman Grafia had a slight blush on her cheeks looking at Arthur Arthur just titled his head to his right seeing the blushing Grafia They talked for an hour before Sona and Tsubaki decided to leave, Venelana and Grafia stayed for an hour before decided to return back home After the event of Sona and Venelana meeting at the shop by chance and the sudden appearance of Grafia nothing else happened the whole day Before sunrise they start to clean up and decided to closed the shop Arthur suddenly felt two new holy presences entering the town "They finally come huh" Chapter 38 - CHAPTER 38 "They finally come huh" Arthur said feeling the two new holy presences that just entered the town, he felt the other three the other day but didn''t do anything about it It was not his problems anyway Clap! Clap! Clap! "Let''s close the shop" He clapped and said to his three employees """Okay""" The trio replied . . . The next day Student Council Room Everyone Sona''s peerage is looking at their King sitting behind the desk, she is working with the same doc.u.ments over and over again looking lost If you look closely Tsubaki is also the same but at least their vice- president is talking "Kiba-kun is the one that I like, Kiba-kun is the one that I like, Kiba-kun is¡­" Yep, she''s talking alright They are like this since yesterday, they don''t know what happened to the two "Emm, President is everything alright?" Saji asked his President, he is part of Sona''s peerage as one of her pawn He didn''t get a reply from his president "President" "hm?, Yes Saji?" Sona finally gets out of her stupor "I''m asking if everything is alright, everyone''s worried you know" "Don''t worry Saji, I''m okay" "It doesn''t look that way to us, you and Vice-President are been acting weird since yesterday" The one that answer this timed is Momo Hanakai a third year student of Kuoh and also part of Sona''s peerage as her Bishop "Yeah that''s right" "You two doesn''t look okay" "What happened?" Everyone is asking some questions and worried about their king and queen "I''m just thinking about something, I''m sorry for making you all worry" Sona said and reassure her peerage members that she was fine Seeing her like this they didn''t press the matter anymore and trust there king ''Sigh'' Sona mentally sighs, she also knew that she was acting little weird since yesterday, it''s all because of the person that she met at the coffee shop, the blue hair and blue eyes young man The moment she came back at school, Sone tried to gather some information''s about him she was shock when she learned that he is already married She felt a little heartache but immediately get over it, she just met Arthur so it''s impossible that she is in love ''Maybe a little admiration'' She thought Sona never met a man that as handsome as Arthur before, ''Better keep myself together'' Sona hardened herself and compose her mind, it''s not time to think about that stuff, there still so many student councisl work for her to do Sona can''t have herself being distracted by a handsome man, she has still her dreams to fulfill "Hmm?" She suddenly saw the familiar of her childhood friend and rival, Rias, it dropped a letter to her table Sona picks it up and open it then her eyebrow frowned Its look like the three of the seven excaliburs is stolen by Kokabiel, one of the leaders of the fallen angels then brought them here at Kuoh, two exorcists from the church are dispatched to hunt down the scattered fragments of Excaliburs They first met Rias and her peerage asking them to not meddle with the church affairs but because of the comment of one of the exorcist about Asia a Holy Maiden turning into a devil that get them into a duel between Rias pawn and knight versus the two exorcist "What a headache" Sona said rubbing her forehead . . . Underworld Gremory Mansion, Dining Table ''How can I meet him again?'' Thought the silver hair woman mindlessly cleaning the table Grafia has been cleaning the table for an hour now, she''s cleaning the same spot over and over again while lost in thought The other maids are also strangely looking at her They don''t know what happened to their head maid Chapter 39 - CHAPTER 39 After the duel Issei recruits Saji and Koneko to help him track down Xenovia and Irina after he notice Kiba was upset over his loss and the chance to destroy the excaliburs After they fined the two exorcists they compromise and decided to work together negotiating that they will help the girls in retrieving the excaliburs swords and destroy them The five of them meet with Kiba, who is touched by Issie and Koneko''s action, that night they put their plan into action. Because of the plan, Issie has to cancel his other plan with his client The client who received Issie''s message about the cancellation of their fishing plan decided to invite his other fishing buddy, the mysterious human with blue hair and blue eyes That Night Issie and the other five members of his group able to track down Freed at an abandoned warehouse, seeing him alone and holding a holy sword, they decided to fight him and retrieve the sword They cornered him easily because Freed wasn''t able to fight them properly, he still can''t control his holy sword when they about to capture him and retrieve the sword a man named Valpaer Galilie appeared and help Freed in controlling the Holy sword, in doing so they manage to escape from them they were chased by Xenovia, Irina and Kiba But before the others can follow suit a magic circle appeared and their respective King appeared. They got mad at their peerage members for their reckless behavior and not following their orders Issie get out unscathed from his punishment but Saji wasn''t lucky as he is, he got 1000 spanks as punishment from his King The group then soon found the injured Irina in the outskirt of the town, they also confronted by Kokabiel himself. Kokabiel has the appearance of a young man with long black hair and red eyes and unlike other Fallen Angels, Kokabiel has pointy ears he also possesses five pair of black wings Kokabiels reveals to them that his intention is to create another Great War between the three factions, he plans to attack the devils of Kuoh Academy so the Satan will be forced to take action Kokabiel, Valper and Freed arrived at Kuoh Academy that night The Student council forms a barrier around the schools because they know that when the battle begins it will be devastated Kokabiel summons several Cerberus Demons, they have a hard time fighting the Cerberus first but with the help of Xenovia and her Holy Sword they manage to defeat them While they are fighting the Cerberus, Valper manage to combines all four fragments, triggering a twenty minute countdown on a self destructing magic circle Freed used the new fused holy sword to fight them but Kiba after avenging the children that died in the holy sword project, reaches Balance Breaker and destroyed the fused Excalibur "Impossible" Valper said looking at the destroyed Excalibur "It''s impossible to fused holy and devil energy together" He said looking at Kiba''s Balance Breaker then he came to sudden realization "HAHAHA, I see, I see, if you are able to fused two energy that opposed each other that mea,," "ARRGGHH" BOOOOM! Valper wasn''t able to finish what his talking before Kokabiel strikes him down with a Spear that made of Holy energy Then Kokabiel looks at Rias and her peerage "You are just like your brother" Then looks at Akeno "Like to collect trashes as part of your peerage" Everyone gets angry at him for saying that Kiba, Koeko and Xenovia attack Kokabiel at the same time and tries to distract him as Issie boost up his Sacred Gear "Buchou" Issie shouted at His President and King Boost Transfer "Ahhhh" Rias felt the power that overflowing with her entire body "Thank You my cute servant" She said to Issie then attack Kokabiel with a Powerful magic of Destruction BOOOOM! Everyone thought that he won''t be able to survive that kind of powerful attack but they were wrong As the dust settled they can see Kokabiel is still fine "HAHAHAHAHA" "You all are too weak, none of you can defeat me" Kokabiel mocked them then to shatter their psyches even more he reveals a horrible truth about the Great War''s outcome "In the Great War, the Four Satans died.." Kokabiel paused then said "And so did God" He enjoy every one expression "No you''re lying" "That not true, there''s no way god is dead" Asia and Xenovia was the most devastated, the two of them grow up devoting there whole life at their God, now he say that there God is dead, they can''t believe it "Do you think I''m lying? The evidence is in front of you" Kokabiel said pointing at Kiba "You can''t fuse holy and devil energy to each other but he did it, there is only one reason for that" He smiled at them and said "That means God is dead" "HAHAHAHAHA" Break! The barrier that surrounding the school suddenly breaks, then a figure in white armor appeared SMACK! BOOOOOMMM!!! Everyone was shocked and had their mouth and eyes wide open including the figure in white armor Kokabiel was smack heavily into the ground, the one that smack him? Chapter 40 - CHAPTER 40 Before the Fight of Kuoh Academy It was another morning for Arthur, he woke up being hugged by his two beautiful and gorgeous wife, Anne is on his right while Venelana is on his left, the three of them have a threesome again last night that is why the two of them are still n.a.k.e.d and he can feel there base b.r.e.a.s.t touching him ''It''s good to be alive'' Arthur thought Venelana already started working at her new office just few blocks away from his shop, she said to her husband that she is staying overnight at her office to finish all her business related works and doesn''t want anyone to disturb her That''s why she can stay at Arthurs place and have tons of s.e.x with him, Venelana enjoyed f.u.c.k.i.n.g Arthur and having threesome together with Anne Arthur got out of the bed to prepare for today "Ahhmm" "Mmm" It seems that his two wives also start to wake up Anne and Venelana opened there eyes and see their husband standing at the side of the bed "Good morning, Husband" "Good morning, Dear" They both greeted Arthur with a smile on their faces "Good morning my lovely two wives" Arthur replied with a smile and kneels down beside them then gives them an individual kiss of their forehead After they finish there lovey dovey morning greeting they start to get ready, the three them put their new clothes Venelana teleports at her office to continue her work while Arthur and Anne attend there shop . . 1:00 PM Arthur was getting his customers orders ready when he felt his phone vibrating on his pocket he pulled it out and see someone calling him It was Azazel "Hello, Azazel what do you need?" "Hey Arthur, come and accompany me fishing at the port" Azazel cheerfully replied at the end of the line Ever since they met each other after the kidnapping the two of them start to hangouts, sometimes Arthur goes to his house and plays some game, but their favorite bonding together is fishing, the two of them are already fishing buddies That''s why when Azazel wasn''t fishing with Issei he always calls Arthur, or sometimes the three of them caught fish together Yup, Arthur and Issei already meet each other because of Azazel calling the two of them for fishing, Arthur also became friends with Issei "Okay, wait for me" "Okay" Arthur then hangs up "Wife" He called Anne "Yes?" "I''m going out for a bit and accompany Azazel for fishing" "Okay Husband, Stay safe out there" Anne also knows Azazel, he sometimes comes to the shop to check his subordinate well being but his primary objective is the shops coffee After saying his goodbye to her wife he teleports at Azazel place Sea port of Kouh Town Swish! "Yo" Arthur greeted Azazel "What the" Azazel on the other hand is shocked "Can you stop doing that?" "Doing what?" "You know like you suddenly appear beside me, you will give me a heart attack if this goes on" "Nah, don''t wanna" Arthur stubbornly said "Sigh" Azazel just sighs "Anyway there''s your fishing rod" He said pointing at the fishing rod on top of the chair "So we''re going to starts our bet again?" Arthur asked Azazel "You bet it is, this time I''m going to win for sure" The two of them always bet, the one that caught more fish will be the winner, the current standing is 10-0 In favor of Arthur thanks for his high luck, Azazel was always frustrated for not winning, not even once At sunset there bet was concluded Arthur wins again, he leaves Azazel kneeling with his knees and hand on the ground The shop was already closed when he returns, he directly teleports at their bedroom Suddenly Venelana appears and she has a worried face "Dear" She said and hugs Arthur "What makes you so worried?" "It''s my daughter and her peerage, they currently fighting Kokabiel, I knew how powerful he is they can''t win against him, please help her I can''t go because that will make the matter worse, it may result in another war" Venelana hastily said to Arthur Arthur don''t like seeing her worried face , he reassures her "Of cou.." [ Ding! Emergency Quest! Fulfill Venelana wished by saving her daughter Reward: Have a child with Venelana ] "Leave it to me" Arthur strongly said and instantly teleports where the battle taking place The time Arthur arrives, the white dragon emperor just broke the barrier surrounding the school Arthur didn''t even greet anyone, he immediately shoots on top of Kokabiel, creating a Giant Fly Swatter before smacking him down SMACK! "Arrgghh" BOOOOOMM! Chapter 41 - CHAPTER 41 Arthur arrives on top of Kokabiel then he created a Giant Fly Swatter "Get down for me" "Wh.."" SMACK! "Arrgghh" BOOOOOMM! Kokabiel doesn''t even know what just hit him, before he can even reacts he already kissing the ground "Who dar.." SMACK! "Arrrh, you will pa.." SMACK! "Arrgrh" SMACK! "Arrgg, Sto.." SMACK! "Arrg, Please sto.." SMACK! """.....""" Everyone just staring the new comer, a handsome young man with blue hair and matching blue eyes holding a giant fly swatter then continued to smack Kokabiel over and over again Even the white dragon emperor that broke the barrier just become a sideline character Rias and her peerage members had their eyes and mouth wide open seeing Kokabiel the opponent that they''re fighting a minute ago being smacked of the ground then being smack over and over again All of them already tried everything they can but they can''t even put a scratch of Kokabiel''s body, now there he is being smacked by a giant fly swatter They even start to feel sorry for him being treated this way Sona and her peerage members also stop deploying a barrier around the school and just dumbly staring at the blue hair young man smacking Kokabiel Sona who saw the one that smack Kokabiel into the ground is in shock Issie is also shock seeing Arthur, he already met him through Azazel and the two of them become friends, Issie thought Arthur is just a ordinary human but he should have expected that to become a friend of the leader of the Grigori, Arthur''s wasn''t isn''t simple at all Vali who still floating in the air and doesn''t know what to do, after breaking the school barrier he was suppose to capture Kokabiel then declare his rivalry to the current Red Dragon Emperor but before he can even do all that his spotlight got stolen by the blue hair youth ''Vali, be careful around him'' Someone suddenly spoke in his mind ''What did you mean, Albion?'' Vali replied to Albion the soul that residing in his Sacred Gear, he also called the White Dragon, also known as the Vanishing Dragon, Dragon Gwider and the White Dragon of Supremacy, he is currently residing within the Longinus, Divine Dividing ''He has a scent of a Dragon around him'' ''Are you sure'' ''Yes'' ''Do you think he is also a wielder of a Dragon type Sacred Gear?'' They suddenly thought of the giant fly swatter that Arthur is holding then come to a sudden conclusion ''Do you think.." ''There''s a high chance'' If that''s the case then that dragon must feel miserable residing in a Giant Fly Swatter Draig who always complained about his host starts to thank god, even though his current host is super pervert at least Draig resides in a beautiful red gauntlet not like¡­ ''Like that'' Looking at the giant fly swatter Arthur the one that responsible to all there crazy thought is still smacking Kokabiel SMACK! "Argg, P-p-pleas-e-e s-stop a-alrea-a-dy" [ Ding! Emergency Quest! Mission Completed Fulfill Venelana wished by saving her daughter Reward: I.m.p.r.e.g.n.a.t.e Venelana ] "Ohhh" Arthur finally stops smacking Kokabiel after hearing the system "Time to go" He said then looks at the white dragon emperor "His all yours" "?" Then teleports back at his apartment, leaving all of them still baffled by what just happened Chapter 42 - CHAPTER 42 Arthur teleports back at his bedroom, he saw his two wives sitting at the edge of the bed they also notice him returning "Dear, how is it?" Venelana immediately asked "No need to worry, Kokabiel is already defeated" Arthur smiles at her then brushes her hair to calm her down "Thank you" Venelana smiled lovingly at him then enjoyed his hand brushing her hair Arthur smiles at her then kiss forehead "I''m also here you know" Anne said in a slightly higher voice, but they know she is not angry "Of course how could I forget my other gorgeous wife?" Arthur said then get close to Anne''s face and kiss her delicious lips "Mmm" Anne wraps her arms around his neck to pull him closer Arthur also starts to undress her clothes and underwear showing her impressive b.r.e.a.s.t then lightly fondles them He separated his lips form hers then brought his face to her right b.r.e.a.s.t and bite its pink n.i.p.p.l.e "Ahmm" Anne m.o.a.ned, feeling the pleasure from her n.i.p.p.l.e "Hey not fair" Venelana protested, she also starts to undress her clothes then lay down beside Anne to show Arthur her impressive b.r.e.a.s.t and curve Arthur smiled l.u.s.tfully at the two of them ''This is going to be another long night'' he thought . . . Morning Arthur woke up again being hugged by his two lovely girls, Arthur decided to wake up early today, he knew that his going to be visited by a group of devils ''The troublemakers will come today huh'' Arthur thought while preparing the shop from opening together with his three employees, it''s not like he is hiding from them anyway "Hey" He called them """Yes?""" "The two that governs the town will visit today so don''t panic if they come" """WHAT? WHY?""" "You guys don''t have to worry about it, I take care of it" The trio nodded and trust Arthur that he knew what his doing Cling! Cling! Just like he expected they really come The one that opens the door is Rias followed by Sona and there peerage members, all of them "What the, it is necessary to bring all your peerage members?" Arthur can''t help but asked the two kings, "We are all curios" "W-w-well" They are all curios at the handsome young man that beat Azazel with a Giant Fly Swatter Rias and Sona feels embarrassed, After Arthur leave last night they finally come out on their shocked state and notice that he is not the only new comer, there is another one He called himself the White Dragon Emperor and the rival of Issie the current Red Dragon Emperor, his here because he was tasked to bring back Kokabiel to Gregori and also take a look at his rival After he accomplished his task he then leaves not before threatening Issie that if he doesn''t grow stronger he will die before even fighting him After that they asked one another if anyone knew who the blue hair youth is, Sona said to everyone that she know Arthur, everyone looks at her strangely, Sona explained to them that she doesn''t know him personally she just met Arthur while he is working at a Coffee Shop Issie, Rias pawn also speak up that he knew Arthur, they are friends and they sometimes goes fishing together They asked if he knew where he leaves sadly he don''t Sona again said to them that the Coffee shop he is working is his house "Let''s goes upstairs and talk there" Arthur suggested Chapter 43 - CHAPTER 43 Second Floor, Living Room Arthur is now facing the two kings, Rias and Sona who are sitting on the couch. Rias peerages, Sona''s Queen and her pawn Saji, are standing at the back of their kings, the living room will be crowded if they didn''t decide to send the rest back at school "I guess we have to introduce our self first" Arthur said to start the conversation "My name Arthur D. Castel" He said """...""" "That''s it?" Issie asked Arthur "What?" Arthur confusingly asked him "After you introduce your name, isn''t suppose to follow by a shocking background?" "I''m the Owner of A & A Coffee Shop?" Unsurely replied by Arthur "Ehem" Rias cleared her throat to get their attentions then introduce herself "I''m Rias Gremory, the heir of Gremory House" "I''m Sona Sitri, likewise the heir of Sitri House" Sona followed looking at Arthur with her usual compose face She already gets herself together "Nice to meet you" Arthur smile at them "The two of us is a High Class Devil and our houses, also part of the 72 pillars of underworld" Rias introduced their backgrounds "The Kuoh town is also a devils territory and we are the current devils that govern it" Sona added "Tell us what a strong human like you doing here at hour territory and your intention for helping us last night" Interrogate by Rias then the air turn intense "We are grateful for your help last night but we need to take precautions and know what does you want or your intention" Sona said there reasoning for coming here, she doesn''t want to form a misunderstanding and create an unnecessary conflict, base on what they witness last night, Arthur is a very powerful human that can easily defeat a being on Kokabiel''s caliber "Hmm, where to start?" Arthur said rubbing his nonexistent beard "First, I''m from another world" """WHAT?""" "I''m joking, the atmosphere is a little intense, and so we need to lighten it" """¡­.""" They were speechless Arthur jokingly said, of course his from another world, but he knew that they will not believe it and take it like he is messing with them "All I can say is that I mean no harm to all of you, as for me helping you guys, someone asked me too" Arthur said and reassures them "Who is the one that asked you?" Rias curiosity asked "I''m afraid that I can''t tell you" "You knew that it''s hard for us to trust you with just your word, right?" Sona said to him "I know" Arthur replied, of course he knew it will be hard for them to fully trust him, anyone would feel uncomfortable if there is someone that can wipe the floor out of them inside their territory "Believe or not it''s your choice, I can''t force you guys to trust me, all I want to do is run my shop and enjoy life" Arthur casually said They don''t know what to say, it''s true that they can''t fully trust him yet but base of his attitude he is not there enemy, they can only hope that they are right "Even if you say that your no harm to us we still need something to compromise" Sona suggested "How about this then, you can send someone to monitor me until you feel comfortable having me in your territory, and" "And?" They simultaneously asked "Every one of you can have a free coffee every morning, with free delivery" """...""" Rias and her peerage were speechless including Saji, they thought he is going to say something or give something very important to them they didn''t expect this "Really" "Are you serious?" Sona and Tsubaki on the other hand have a different reaction, everyone is looking at them strangely again but they didn''t pay them no mind and keep looking at Arthur with expectation of their face, they haven''t taste the shop coffee yet so they don''t know how it tastes, the first time they taste it they felt at peace and felt there problems wash away, it also calm there mind They want to come back and taste the coffee again but there so much works at Student Council room, they can''t find time to do so, now that Arthur is the one that offering them with free delivery they can''t turn down the deal "Of course" Arthur said "You got yourself a deal" Sona smiles then put her right hand forward for a handshake, Arthur smiled back and exchange a handshake with her, Tsubaki is also smiling The other just can''t believe what just happening ''What is happening?'' ''Is this really the President?'' ''The problem solve because of a coffee?'' ''It is really that delicious?'' They were curious about the coffee, after they come up with an agreement They part ways and still confuse on what just happened Chapter 44 - CHAPTER 44 A & A Coffee Shop After Arthur finished his talk then see them left, he resumes his work at the shop Cling! Cling! "Hey, Arthur my friend" Arthur stops what his doing then turn to the one that walk in "What do you want, Azazel" "Don''t be like that" Azazel pats Arthur''s back while laughing "Sigh" Arthur just sighs at his eccentric behavior "Tell me what you want, you don''t just come to the shop without a reason" "Can''t I visit my fishing buddy?" Azazel smiles at Arthur "Azazel" "Alright, alright" Azazel finally stops playing with Arthur "So?" "I want you to accompany me to the peace treaty that is going to happen on the following days" "Peace treaty?" Arthur asked with a confuse voice, he knew about that event but can''t see have reason to participate "Yes, after the Excalibur event that caused by Kokabiel which nearly destroyed the existing status quo of the Three Factions, the top brass of each faction decided to hold a conference to solve the existing issues among the Three Factions" "And?" "And?" repeated by Azazel "What''s all that got to do with me?" Azazel got choked at his question Arthur looks at Azazel troubled face, then said "Well" "Well?" "I need you to come with me because" Azazel said then directly looks at Arthur''s eyes "You''re the one who defeated Kokabiel" "¡­" Arthur can''t rebuke what he said, also maybe this is his chance to see what the other leader of the two faction looks like, watching them in a screen and meeting them in person are a different experience Grafia is also be there "Okay,I come" "Really?" "Yes" "HAHAHA great, now I got another bodyguard" "Bodyguard?" Azazel already walking at the door when Arthur asked the question "The peace treaty will happens three days from now in Kuoh Academy, see you there" Shouted by Azazel outside the door Arthur is speeches by his behavior, shaking his head he smiled wryly "Nevermind" He just let it pass, and then continued his work "Are the devils already gone?" "Yes" Arthur answers without turning his head, the one that asked is Raynare and behind her is the other two "Why did they come here?" This time it was Kalawarner that asked "They just want to know why I helped them last night and what my objective is" "Last night?" Ask Mittelt "Kokabiel attacked the Kuoh Academy last night" """WHAT?""" "Yeah, so you don''t have to worry about him anymore" """Thank you""" They sincerely said to him while bowing, they know that without him they are dead by now, even the devils doesn''t kill them Kokabiel would, they were really thankful for him for saving them, giving them home and new reason to live . . . Closing time "Good job the three of you" Arthur said at the trio ''So handsome'' they thought "You too Arthur" "We just doing our work boss" "I need bonus" He gently smiles at the trio, he likes to starts to have them as his company ''Maybe I should take them with me'' he thought "You can rest after you all finish cleaning" """Yes""" Arthur then walks upstairs considering his thoughts, then opens the bedroom door He is stunned what he saw inside Chapter 45 - Double Kill Arthur is stunned looking in front of him His two gorgeous wives are laying on the bed side by side while looking him with alluring eyes, what left him stunned is the two of them currently wearing a lingerie, just lingerie without bras and panties, Arthur can clearly see the shape and line of their body, there big b.r.e.a.s.t with their hard n.i.p.p.l.e and there irresistible bib butt Anne is currently wearing black lingerie showing the right curve on her body, Venelana on the other hand is wearing violet lingerie that also emphasizes her body, the two of them is hugging each other on the bed looking at Arthur''s directions with l.u.s.t on their eyes "Husband" "Dear" Both of them stand up then called Arthur in alluring way, they walk to Arthur while swaying there body, after getting close to Arthur each one of them held each of Arthur''s hand and lead him to the bed They gently lay him on the bed and take each of his sides, Anne on the right and Venelana on the left "Wha.." "Shhh" Venelana put her index finger to sop Arthur from talking "Don''t talk and just watch" Anne said The both of them then start to undress Arthur until he has no clothes left, Venelana is looking at his husband standing d.i.c.k with l.u.s.t, she can''t still get enough of his d.i.c.k even though she already tasted it many times She wraps her slender right hand around the base then give it a few strokes, she uses her left hand to massage his balls "Mnnhp" Arthur m.o.a.ned but immediately stop by Anne kiss on his lips, she holds his face then fiercely attack her husband''s mouth, she inserted her tongue and wrestle his Slurp! Slurp! Slurp! Venelana stops stroking her husband''s d.i.c.k, she brought her face close to its head and lightly licks it "Amm" She then put her husband''s d.i.c.k inside her mouth, she bobs her head up and down then uses her tongue around its head to pleasure her husband more Nngh! Nngh! Nngh! Pop! Venelana can''t take it anymore, she strangled her husband waist then held his d.i.c.k to position it at the entrance of her p.u.s.s.y, and she slowly lowers her h.i.p.s "Ammhh" She m.o.a.ns from pleasure, "I can''t get enough of this" Venelala said then start to raise her h.i.p.s then lowers it over and over again PAK! PAK! PAK! "Ahhh, so big" "It felt so gooood" "Dear, Dear" Anne also stops kissing Arthur, instead she hops on his face and starts to grind her p.u.s.s.y "That''s the spot, Husband" "Your tongue felt so good" "AHHHHHH" After quite some time the three of them start to feel that they are getting close to C.u.m.m.i.n.g "Husband, I''m C.u.m.m.i.n.g" "AHHHHH" Anne is the first to c.u.m spraying it to Arthur''s face "Dear, I''m also getting close" Venelana said "Me too" Artthur replies "Dear, c.u.m inside, I want it inside" "I want your child" Arthur can''t hold himself anymore after hearing Venelana that she wants a child "AHHHHH" "Ahh, so hot," Anne and Venelana tiredly fall each side of Arthur """haaaa, haaaaa""" The three of them breathing really hard Arthur suddenly kneels down in front of Anne and spread her legs into M position, he held his d.i.c.k and rub it against the entrance of her p.u.s.s.y "Do you want this?" Arthur teasingly said "Husband, don''t bully me" Anne pouty said to Arthur "Say it then" "Yes, I want it, Husband give it to me" Anne pleadingly said "That''s what I like to hear" Arthur smiled then inserted his d.i.c.k into her wife''s p.u.s.s.y "Ohhh" "Ahhh" They both m.o.a.n, Arthur starts to pump his h.i.p.s against hers PAK! PAK! PAK! Venelana also hugs her husband from behind then starts kissing his neck The night is still young for the three Chapter 46 - CHAPTER 46 Azazel House Swish! Arthur directly teleported at Azazsel house, today is the day of peace treaty, he decided to just come together with Azazel rather than to go alone, there is nothing much he can do there anyway beside telling his part of the event And to see Grafia again, lately, she''s been coming to the shop together with Venelana He just wants to see her again and maybe ''I really have a weak point against milf'' Arthur thought Arthur plan to seduce another milf with a husband He already told Anne about his plan to get another woman in this world Venelana didn''t care about him getting another woman, she already saw many strong men get a harem for themselves so this is nothing new to her He saw Azazel standing together with a handsome young man with silver hair "Hey, Arthur" Azazel greeted Arthur with his usual smiling face "What time does the peace treaty starts?" Arthur asked his smiling friend "30 minutes from now" Azazel replies then introduce the young man "Arthur I like you to meet Vali my disciple, he will be coming with us today" He smiles said while pointing at Vali, Arthur looks at Vali then greet him "I already met him but, nice to meet yo.." "Fight me" Vali suddenly said "Your strong, you defeated Kokabiel easily, your also a dragon" "Hey now Vali, don''t be rude, introduce yourself first" Azazel scolded his disciple, he knew that Vali is a battle maniac freak so he wasn''t surprise by his behavior "I''m sorry about his attitude Arthur" Azazel helplessly smiled at Arthur "Nah it''s okay, I also like to test my strength against the current White Dragon Emperor" Arthur said looking at Vali "Then let''s do the.." Smack! Azazel smacked the back of Vali''s head "Cut it out, we still need to go at the Kuoh, just schedule your fight next time" Azazel stops Vali "Your right" Vali replies then look at Arthur with fighting spirit on his eyes "What do you say?" "That''s not a problem" Arthur said "It settles then" Vali smiles, he can''t control his self from getting excited, he really likes to fight strong people, Arthur really gives a strong and dangerous aura, he can''t wait to fight him Azazel seeing them finishes their little plan, suggested to leave "Then let''s go to Kuoh Academy" He creates a teleportation circle to transport them . . Kuoh Academy Arriving at the peace treaty room they can see that they are the first to arrive except for Sona Sitri and her queen that already waiting inside Azazel takes his seat on the chair of the round table, Vali walks at the wall and lean to it Arthur walks to Sona and greet her "Hey there Sona" He greeted her first "Hey Arthur, I didn''t know that you are coming and together with the fallen angel''s factions" Sona replies to Arthur "Well, Azazel decided to invite me because I''m the one that beat Kokabiel" Arthur said to her "So how''s the coffee" Art asks her Just like the agreement, Arthur delivered a coffee to them every morning "It was delicious and the coffee really helps us calm our mind" Sona replied The coffee really helps them calm there mind and be ready for the day Chapter 47 - CHAPTER 47 ORC Room "Well, time to go" Rias said to her peerages They were invited to attend the peace treaty to report the Kokabiel''s Incident "Right" Issie replies Rias then turns to Gasper who is hiding inside his box "And gasper, behave yourself while were gone" "Okay" "I don''t mean to scold, but if you activate your power it installs the negotiations and we don''t want that I hope you understand" Gasper came out on his box and answer "Yes, ma''am" "Don''t worry Koneko will stay here to accompany you, isn''t that right Koneko?" "Yes, of course" Answer by Koneko Issie then came close to Gasper "Hey dude, go easy on Koneko and you can borrow this" He said giving Gasper a psp console (Note: Correct me if I''m wrong, is it psp console?) "Awesome, thanks a lot Issie I try not to let you down" Gasper happily replies "I also stock up some snacks for us" Koneko said then open the box that is in front of her, it was full of snacks "Wow, I don''t even know where to begin" Gasper said with an amaze face "Oh" Isse suddenly remembers something and pick up a paper bag with two holes for Gasper eyes to see "You can wear this as much as you want, dude" "Sweet thanks" "Anything for you, buddy" ''So awkward, if this is really the best thing I can do for him, how sad is that'' Issie thought After Rias said her reminder she teleports them at the front door of the conference room Knock! Knock! Knock! She knocks the door and said "May we come in?" Rias then opens the door to come inside Every important figure already arrived and sitting at the round table The leader for every faction Azazel, The governor general of the fallen angels Sirzechs, The representative of Underworld and one of the 4 Satan and his Queen Grafia Serafall, The representative of Underworld and also one of the 4 Satan Michael, The representative of Heaven together with Irina Sirzechs and Serafall arrived after Azazel They also notice Arthur leaning against the wall together with Vali Arthur is also looking at them, especially Grafya. Arthur secretly looking at her Grafia also secretly giving Arthur a glance even since she arrived, She also notice Arthur giving her a hidden glance, she inwardly smiles ''So he is also interested on me'' Grafia happily thought Ever since her first meeting with Arthur at the shop, she just can''t forget about him, that is why she always visit Lady Venelana as an excuse to go to the human world, she learned that Lady Venelana always goes at Arthur shop every morning When Grafia learned the news about Arthur beating Kokabiel she was shock, she thought that Arthur is just a human She also learned about Arthur participation in the peace treaty so Grafia tag along with Sirzechs to see him here Chapter 48 - CHAPTER 48 Before Michael arrive "So-tan" It was Serafall, The moment she arrive she immediately hug Sona "Onee-sama" Sona can''t help but complain to her big sister Arthur looks carefully at Serafall, she is a beautiful girl looking in her late teens with black hair, tied into twin tails and blue eyes, she also has a child like body, she is currently in her formal suit because she''s here for business, and normally she dresses in magical girl''s clothing with magic wands and all "You must be Arthur" Someone talks to him from behind, Arthur turn around, he was greeted by smiling Sirzechs "Nice to meet you, Sir Sirechs" Arthur greets him, Sirzechs is a handsome man who seems to be in his early 20''s, he has shoulder length crimson red hair and blue green eyes "No need for formalities, just call me Sirzechs" Sirzechs said to Arthur "Okay then, Sirzechs" Sirzechs nodded then turn to Serafall "Come on Serafall we still have an important business to attend" "But" "You can continue your complaint later" "Okay" Serafall dejectedly said Arthur smiles then walk beside of Vali, He knew that the treaty is about to start After that Michael arrive Then Rias come in inside the room The leaders of the three factions take their respected sit at the round table "Everyone is here" Sirzechs is the first to speak "This is my sister Rias and her peerage, they are the one that fought Kokabiel during his surprise attack of Kuoh Academy, but" He stops then looks at Arthur "But Arthur is the one that defeated Kokabiel" Arthur nodded "That is a rather impressive feat, I thank each one of you for your hard work" Michael said to them "Once again I apologize, I seem one of my boys cause you a bit of trouble" Azazel apologized again to everyone "Now that all the participants are represented let''s start this summit commits" Sirzechs said to start the meeting . . . "The rest of the detail of the incident of Kokabiel between my peerages can be found in my official report" Rias is currently reporting about the incident "As a witness, I Sona Sitri confirmed the validity of the report given by Rias Gremory" Sona also confirms the report of Rias "That well be all, thank you very much" Sirzechs said to appreciate their efforts "Great job ladies, you also made me so proud Sona" Sorafall cheerfully said to them, Sona blush from complement of her sister "Perhaps the Governor General of the fallen angel likes to share his opinion about the report" Sirzechs said to Azazel "Kokabiel went rogue, therefore my thoughts of the incident is irrelevant" Azazel replied "So he acted entirely on his own" Asked by Michael "Well he never had my permission if that is what you''re asking but something tells me that damn fool would have tried to destroyed the whole town if he knew I was staying here, I grown fond of this place" Azazel replied back "Try and stay on the topic if you please" Sirzechs said "I sent the White Dragon Emperor to resolve the Issue" Azazel said pointing at Vali "But" Then point at Arthur "It seems my friend Arthur here decided to resolve the issue by his self" "Yes, now that you mention it, Arthur can you please state your reason for participating in the fight" Sirzechs asks, the other leaders are also curios about his intention, if the report is correct he is also not part of any factions, Arthur is close to Azazel but his not one of them "I knew that you already got the report on me so I make it short" Arthur said then looks at them "The only reason I decided to interfere because someone asked me to, and I don''t intend to disclose that person identity" He said to them "Yes, we already got the report of your reason for participating, and don''t worry we won''t force you to tell us the identity of the one that ask you, we really appreciate your help" Sirzechs smiles at Arthur, the others also nodded "Then let''s continue" he added "I find most troubling about the attack itself is Kokabiel motivation, it seems that he is rather dissatisfied about the status quo" Michael suddenly said "Yeah, what he wants is perpetual combat, this late stage of the game I have no interest on war" Azazel replies him "The seed of discontent" Serafall said "Hmm, that behavior isn''t exclusive to my faction" Azazel smirks at her "Hmp" Serafall pouts in response "Again I suggest staying focus on the matter on hand after all that''s why we gathered here" Sirzechs again said to them "Spare me wont you, let''s just make peace and be done with it" Azazel said then looks at them "That''s the purpose of these meeting isn''t it? Of course it is" Chapter 49 - CHAPTER 49 "Our perpetual freeway is getting old and hardly doing this world any favor, I assume were on agreement on that?" Azazel said again to them "God and the Satan''s are gone because of the Great War" Michael also said to them "We have a..complication, once again it not even our free powers, but these forces are equally if not more destructive, there are the Red and While Dragon Emperors, and also my friend Arthur here, so I like to hear their thoughts" Azazel suddenly said to everyone Everyone is confuse, they understand The Red and White Dragon Emperor because they know how destructive there power are but for Arthur? They know he is powerful because he defeated Kokabiel but they are not sure how powerful he is to have his opinion on this matter Azazel smirks at the doubtful expression "Trust me, even I''m not sure if I survive in a serious fight against him" He said to them, he already witnessed what he can do The others were shocked by his revelation, and then start to change their evaluation of him "What does the three of you say" Sirzechs asks them "What I want is to fight someone as strong as me" Vali said his reason "Yes, but you can still fight a powerful opponent without a war" Azazel said to him "I suppose" Vali replied with his eyes close Azazel looks carefully at his disciple "As long as no one disturbs me I''m okay" Arthur said to them with his arms cross The others nodded at him "And you? Red Dragon Emperor" Azazel asks Issie "Ehhh?" Issie awkwardly smiles then starts to think "I ah, Wow, I''m not good at coming with stuff on the spot so ahh" "I see, well then let me make it easier for you" Azazel said to him "Try to focus here" He seriously looks at Issie "If we start fighting again, you would never have your way with Rias Gremory" "Huhh?" Issie is in shock hearing that "Wha.." Rias is also shock being brought in this kind of conversation "But if we make peace instead, then prosperity and propagation become more important" Azazel said still looking directly at Issie "Y-you meant like.. a baby making?" Issie said to him with a lewd smile "That''s right, Imagine those training session and you can practice every single days" Azazel widely smiles at Issie "HEY, I''m right here" Rias can''t help but blush then said to them Everyone just sighs "Peace means a daily dose of Rias and War means no s.e.x, do you understand? It''s that simple enough of you" Azazel continues his speech "HUUHH!!" Issie came to sudden realization ''If there''s peace means'' he starts to imagine himself and Rias together in bed doing naughty stuffs, he also starts to get nosebleeds "Peace is number one, Yeah, peace for me pleased" Issie immediately replied Everyone just sweat drop at his antic "Hmmm?" Everyone suddenly notice something The surrounding become frozen "What the hell" "It is just me or the time stops?" "It appears so" Arthur who is staying quit all this time move at side of Sona and Tsubaki before the time stops and protected the both of them "Fortunately it appears that those who have superior''s powers weren''t affected" Azazel said "Thank our dragons, they protected us" Vali said to Issie and Arthur, he thought that Arthur also has a dragon type sacred gear "They also not affected because of their Holy sword" Then look at Kiba, Xenovia and Irina "I''m okay thanks to you Issie" Rias smiles and thank him, Sona and Tsubaki also thanks Arthur, Arthur just brushes it off and didn''t clear there misunderstanding Boooomm! They suddenly heard a loud sound come from outside. They look outside and see many people floating on the air "Who are those freaks?" "They are Magicians" "Magicians?" "They so rude, I''m the real magic girl and they flat out ignoring me" Serafall complained "But what is this power?" Michael asks seeing the froze time "It''s the half vampire boy, I think they capture him and force him into his balance breaker" Azazel said "You mean Gasper?" Issie shockingly asks "He has the power to stop time, I think to safe to say yes" Sirzechs said "Gasper must fallen into enemies hand" He added Rias and her peerage start to worry about the well being of Gasper and Koneko "Oh no" "Don''t worry about it" Arthur suddenly interjected "What?" They all turn to his direction then saw Gasper and Koneko beside Arthu Chapter 50 - CHAPTER 50 When the time stop and they are still talking on what is happening, Arthur teleport at Gasper and Koneko''s place to rescue them, he totally forgot about the time stop ''So embarrassing'' he thought He arrives at the room and sees them getting bound by magic "Who are you?" The magicians were surprise to see someone suddenly intrude into the room without them noticing Arthur didn''t reply, he just increases the gravity of them to let them fall into the ground "Arrgg" "Ahhhh" "Argg" All of them groan in pain, they were shock, they didn''t even see a magic circle and they already fall into the ground "Y-you!, what have you done" One of them ask Arthur still didn''t reply, he walks to Gasper and Koneko and touch the magic circle that binding them Crack! Break! It suddenly breaks! "What!" "How can you do that?" "Impossible" They can''t believe it, they never see something like this before Of course! This ability is called Imagine Breaker, the power of Kamijo Touma, this power is able to negate all supernatural powers including magic, esper and divine powers In this world where every powerful being mostly uses magic and devine powers, this is a perfect ability to have "Let''s go, your friends will worry if they know that you got captured" Arthur said to them then snaps his fingers to put the magicians into their eternal slumber "Thanks you" Koneko said "Ahmmm. Excuse me but who are you?" Confusingly ask by Gasper, every peerage of Rias already met Arthur except Gasper "I''m Arthur, Don''t worry I come to rescue you" He said then brush his hair Arthur teleport them back in the room to let everyone know there situations, he arrives seeing Rias and her peerage starts two worry about the two of them "Oh no" "Don''t worry about it" Arthur said to them, everyone looks at his direction "Koneko, Gasper" Rias shouted then run to the both of them then hugs them "I''m so worried about you two" she said "Don''t worry Prez, Arthur save us" Koneko said "Yes, Prez" Gasper added "Thank you" Rias said her gratitude to Arthur "Thank you Arthur" Issie also thank him "Don''t worry about it" Then look at the magician outside "How do we deal about them?" Issie asks "Let me deal with them, I''m starting to get bored anyway" Vali suggested He was about to attack the magicians Bam! Bam! Bam! Half of the magicians just start to fall into the ground unconscious, some just barely keeping their self from falling "What the.." "What happened to them?" "Did they take the wrong medicine this morning?" Everyone is confuse, Azazel then look at Arthur "Arthur is this you''re doing?" He asks him, everyone also looks at him hearing Azazel question "Yeah, I tried to take them all down but I never thought that there are some powerful individual in them" Arthur replied, he used his conquers haki, he never thought that there are strong people in the group "You can take the rest" Arthur said to Vali They were speechless by his behavior, he just took down almost half of them for god sake and he never gives a damn about it, they also don''t have an idea on how he take down the magicians without closing to them, the most powerful one in the room just felt something and then the magicians starts to fall down, they didn''t ask what he did, everyone has their secrets Vali wants to complain, Arthur almost took all the fun, he brought out his sacred gear in form of white wings, he then fly towards the remaining magicians "Balance Breaker" he said then attacks them Issie seeing him going balance breaker then easily disposed the magicians felt a little jealous, he can only hold his balance breaker for 10 seconds "Here" Azazel suddenly gives him something "What''s this?" Issie said looking at the bracelet that Azazel giving him "This will help you attain you sustain your balance breaker for a period of time" Azazel smilingly said "Why don''t you show the White Dragon Emperor what the Red Dragon Emperor can also do?" "Really?" Issie wears the bracelet then goes "Balance Breaker" He also starts to attack the magicians His King and peerage members also help him Irina, Sona and Tsubaki also decided to help A magic circle suddenly appeared at the center of the room "We have a visitor" Chapter 51 - CHAPTER 51 "Well, isn''t it the unworthy devil King Mr. Sirzecs and miss little Serafall" That person said "Explain yourself what are you doing here" Ask by Serafall "Katerea Leviathan, descendent of the First Leviathan" Sirzechs confirmed the identity of the intruder Katerea was a tall bespectated woman with a voluptuous figure, she had tan skin with long brown hair tied into bun with a headset and she had purple eyes, she wore an extremely low cut dress and it had a high slit which exposed a large portion of her "I''m here to bring destruction and chaos" Katerea raises his stuff it glowed oranges then Booom! She bombs the room The smoke clears out "Adorable, the three great powers put up a defensive barrier together" Katerea smirks then laugh at their actions "Adorable and pathetic" She said "What are you thinking Keterea" She was asked by Sirzechs "What I''m thinking is the opposite of everyone of this disgusting meeting, without the devil king around anymore then there should be revolution in this world" "Katerea stop this right now, what are you trying to do" Serafall shouted at Keterea "Serafall" Keterea angrily looks at Serafall "You stole my Leviathan title and now question me? How dare you" "Keterea" "Don''t worry darling, once I kill you today I will take back the title Leviathan for myself" Keterea coldly said to Serafall "Of course, it''s too much to hope that we just caught of the devils coup d''¨¦tat" Azazel said "I think it''s more than that, her plan is most likely to take the whole world" Michael said to everyone "Oh Michael nailed it, no one wants a world where the Gods and the devil kings dead is covered up, since you clearly failed we will take this to kings realms and reform it for ourselves instead" Keterea said her plan to everyone "HAHAHAHA" Azazel laughs "Azazel? What do you find so amusing?" She asks Azazel "Decay? Reform? Come on.." Bang! Azazel didn''t even finish his speech, Keterea suddenly just starts to decompose after the gun sound ''What the'' "Come on this is getting too long, I want to go home" Arthur complained while holding a beautiful gun Trident Silver Horn, it''s the same gun that Shiba Tatsuya uses Shiba Tatsuya is also one of Arthur''s favorite characters that''s why he created this gun and its abilities as respect for him "Isn''t your sacred gear the Giant Fly Swatter?" Ask by Sona, Arthur sweat drop at her question "No that just equipment" Arthur said Everyone also curios about his sacred gear, The Satan''s and leader of heaven seriously looks at Arthur, they really underestimate his capabilities, to easily decompose someone at Keterea caliber, his sacred gear must really powerful, no wonder Azazel also ask his opinion If Azazel knew there thought he will just laugh at them, they still haven''t yet to see his gate of Babylon and also his Dragon transformation Chapter 52 - CHAPTER 52 Arthur then fires a shot on some magicians Bang! Bang! Bang! Arthur just keeps shooting at them The others also start to fight the remaining magicians and finish them off "Nice" Azazel said rubbing his beard looking at everyone "They annihilated every..Arrgg" He suddenly got blown in to the ground, the shockwave causes a strong wind that that push the others "What the hell" Issie said looking at the crater where Azazel got blown Azazel crawls up "Ah, you got me, I must be losing my edge, bad Vali" Then said looking at the floating Vali "Sorry Azazel, things is more interesting on this side" Vali said to Azazil "Vali, you betrayed us" shouted by Issie "I can understand, but there is something I like to ask you" Azazel ley out his 12 wings then flew in front of him "Hmm?" "You knew Shemhazai my Vice Governor General, well he recently informed me that there is a faction that gathering the dangerous elements and members of the three factions, what were they called?" Azazel ask him self "Oh yeah, The Khaos Brigade " He said looking at Vali "Chaos sound accurate" "Whoever in charge must be strong but why would anyone gathered dangerous people together" Serafall ask "Well I guess the one that leading you guys, it must be Ophis the Ouroboros Dragon" Azazel then said to Vali "Ophis?" "The Ouroborus Dragon, it can''t be?" Rias said "Is that another dragon?" "The infinite Dragon god, a dragon so strong even the god is afraid of her" Rias said "Yes it''s true that Ophis is our leader, but believe me neither of us is interested on world domination" Vali confirm their questions "We just a group that form to use our power, that''s all" "Well that make more sense, conspiring Keterea is a little beneath you but even so both of you are have their Devil King title stolen so I''m not so sure" Azazel said then revealed Vali''s lineage Everyone was shock, Vali reveals his set of devil wings and announce to them that his full name is Vali Lucifer, the descendent of the original Lucifer, Azazel states that Vali is the strongest White Dragon Emperor be it the past, the present or the future Vali said to Issie that he is to weak and he can''t defeat him, Vali threaten Issie that he will kill his parents if that will help him grow stronger as his rival This got Issie angry, he then fights Vali but easily defeated he then transfer his boost at Vali to overflow him, this got Vali Balance Breaker broke, Issie thought that he won but Vali again goes to his Balance Breaker this got him depressed and thought that why he is so weak, he suddenly saw the crystal from Vali''s Armor then got a bold idea, he picks it up then fuses it for himself Issei then fight Vali again While all of this is happening, Arthur decided to go home after saying his goodbye to Sona then secretly smiles at Grafia, there is nothing he can to here anyway so why not go home first He already knew what the outcome of the Vali and Issie fights Arthur didn''t interfere in their fight because it is there fight not his Arthur and Vali already plan to fight in the future anyway so there''s no rush He teleport at his bedroom and saw that his wives are already sleeping, he take of his clothes except his underwear then sleeps between them Chapter 53 - CHAPTER 53 After the fight of the two dragon emperors, Issie and Vali, and the sudden appearance of one of the descendent of Monkey King, Bikou The Three faction decided to sign the peace treaty or the Kuoh Treaty, they also realize the disappearance of Arthur, Sona is the one that inform them that he decided to go home because he had nothing else to do here, they were speeches to say the least Michael also decided to change the heaven system to let Asia and Xenovia pray again 7:00 A.M in the Morning A & A Coffee Shop, Second floor Living Room Arthur is currently in front of his wife Anne who is sitting at the couch with her arms and legs cross, the reason? Yup, woman "So, it''s not even what? A week? And you''re planning to seduce another woman with a husband?" Calmly ask by Ann Gulp! "This is the last time that I plan to get another woman in this world" Arthus honestly answers "But you will get another woman in other world, huh?" Anne immediately found the fault of her husband''s wording Gulp! Arthur tries to come up with an answer "Sighs" Anne just sighs at her husband antic She knew that she can''t stop her husband from getting more women, that is why she promised herself that she will do whatever it takes just to stay by his side and not left out even if this mean becoming strict to her husband, even though Arthur won''t leave her she is still feeling uneasy Arthur also knew how she feels, that is why he always listens to her and let her lecture him First thing in the morning Arthur immediately inform them about him getting another woman, Anne already expect it, Venelana on the other hand already expected it that is why she decided to bring Grafia with her that day But Venelana is still a little uneasy about it, Anne decided that Arthur needs a little punishment so she give him dozen of scolding and reprimanding It is an hour before the start to open, Anne is still scolding him "How do you plan to court this Grafia?" "¡­" Arthur stays silent for a moment "In this upcoming school break" "Summer break?" Ask by his wife "Yes, the Kuoh Academy Summer break is getting close, I plan something" "Okay then" Anne said then stands up then come in front of Arthur, she lightly pick at her husband''s lips "Let''s go prepare the shop for opening then" She said before coming down the first floor "Yes" Arthur said before walking downstairs to follow his wife . . Time skip Another day has passed for Arthur Ring! Ring! "Mmm?" He felt the phone in his pocket ringing, someone''s calling him, its Azazel "Hello, Azazel" "Hey, Arthur" "What do you want?" "Are you busy right now?" "Not really, I''m currently cleaning the shop for closing" Arthur replied "That''s good then, come at my location" Azazel happily said "Wha.." Azazel hangs up on him "Sighs, what does he want this time" He sighs "Hey wife, I going to meet Azazel real quick" He shouted at his wife that is in the kitchen "Okay" She shouted back Arthur feels Azazel presence inside the town "His at Kuoh Academy Chapter 54 - CHAPTER 54 Arthur arrives at Azazel location in Kuoh Academy Swoosh! "What the" Said someone "Azazel what do you want?" Arthur said to the sitting Azazel who currently had a shock face "Can you please stop that?" Azazel said "Nope, so what do you want?" Arthur said then looks around the room, "Hmm? Isn''t this room¡­?" "The ORC club room yes" Azazel finishes Arthur''s sentence with a smiling face "What are you doing here? And what do you need me for?" Ask by Arthur, if he remembers correctly.. "I''m currently the adviser of ORC " Said the Smiling Azazel Arthur thoughts that this is the event before going to the underworld for one month training and also for the young devils gathering, he can''t remember the entire event that happened in the anime, it has been so long since Arthur watches the whole anime so the event is a little blurry in his mind "So what do you need me for?" "The Kuoh summer vacation is around the corner, the ORC including me is going to Underworld as part of the yearly tradition, they also go there to train there, and I want you to come with me to also train them" Azazel said "Why me?" "You are the strongest person I knew that is not busy so why not help me?" "I''m very busy you knew" "What? In your coffee shop?" "Yes" Arthur said Arthur then thinks again about his proposal, he knew that Grafia is in the underworld, by helping Azazel he can also go there, he can spend some time with her there, try to seduce her then problem solve Also after arriving there he can just put a seal somewhere this way he can travel the human and underworld anytime he wants [ Ding! Mission: Fulfill your dream, get yourself another milf Reward: +10 level up, Free random summon x1 ] ''Sweet'' he thought "Okay, fine" Arthur said to Azazel "Great, Sizechs and I also plans to test Rias peerage members teamwork and capabilities without her" "How?" Ask Arthur , he already knew the answer but he ask anyway "He and I already come up with a plan, we will ride a luxury train runs by Gremory Family, and after arriving at their territory we will teleport all her peerage to fight the former Dragon King vessel, Tannin" "Wait, let me the one to test them instead" Arthur smiles at Azazel Azazel shudders looking at Arthur''s smile ''I hope Rias won''t get angry at me because of this'' he thought Then look again at Arthur''s smile, he already guess what his planning ''God bless you all'' he thought again . . . "Going home to the underworld?" Issie asks Rias They are currently in their ORC club room together with his friends "Well naturally, summer break is here, this is yearly tradition after all, anything alright, dear?" Rias then asks Issie back "I''m fine, but when you said you''re going back home all of a sudden I was afraid that I was going too left behind and you never come back again" Issi said to her with some tears in his eyes "Stop worrying" Rias said to him then cup his face with her two hands "I plan to keep you around for a few dozen of millennia at the very least" She said then brought her face close to him "I would never leave you behind understood?" "Y-y-yes" Issie said blushing "Very well then, were going to the underworld tomorrow morning" Rias said to everyone Chapter 55 - CHAPTER 55 Gremory Family Luxury Train "I never thought we are going to the underworld by train" Asia said "Last time Lady Grafiya is the one that send us to the underworld and also send us back, it was pretty sweet" Kiba said to her "Well this is a proper trip, a devil should enter the underworld with a proper way" Akeno said Gasper is playing with his console when he notices Koneko is keeping quit "Hey, Koneko your lunch is getting cold you know" He said to her She still keeps quit "What is it?" Gasper ask sagain, his getting worried about her "Nothing, nothing to worry about" Koneko said to Gasper Kiba looks at Koneko, he also noticed that Koneko is getting quit this past few days she''s always quit but this time she is even more quit, she always looks so lost and just stare blankly ahead of her, Kiba is also worry about her well being [Sitri Domain] The speaker of the train suddenly said "Sitri domain?" Issie asks "Yow, Issie" Issie was greeted by Saji together with his King Sona and Queen Tsubaki The three of them are currently walking at their direction "Saji, Student Council President and Vice-President" Issie said in shock voice "Good to see you Sona" Rias greets Sona "Since you were kind enough to let us ride in your train, it is just right for us to say hello before we got off" "It''s fine" Rias said to Sona "Were going now, take care" Sona said to Rias . . "It''s been a long time we drop Sona and her peerage" Gasper said sitting on his box playing his psp "Yeah your right, that really shows how big the underworld really is" Issie replies to him, he is also playing with his console while Aisa is watching him, Akeno is also sitting on his left [We soon arrive at the Gremory Family Terminal] The sound on the train said again "Alright is about time" Excitedly said by Issei "Take a look" Akeno said to Issei pointing outside the train "Wow" Said by Asia and Issie They saw a very vast of land stretching more than the eyes could see "Do you mean that all that land is owned by the Gremory house?" Ask by Xenovia "Yes, it is part of our territory" Rias confirmed "Really, it is freaking huge" Issie said looking outside "Arrgg" He was smacked of the train''s glass because the train suddenly stops "What happened?" [Emergency break has been activated] "How strange, I wonder who stop the train" Akeno said Rias and Azazel suddenly come in "A few VIP will be coming to the underworld, that''s the reason the train stops as a security precaution" Azazel said to them "What VIP''s" Issie asks Azazel "Looks like we''re stuck here for a while, I''m going to take a peek" Azazel said to them then walks out the room "One of the representatives of Asgard will be coming here" Rias said "What is asgard?" Issie asks "They are the forces behind the Norse mythology, Asgard is the home of the Viking Gods" Kiba explained to Issie "It''s more than just angels and devils" he added "Something''s wrong" Koneko suddenly said Issie suddenly falls down Chapter 56 - CHAPTER 56 Issie''s vision suddenly turns all white before he can even ask what happened his footing suddenly disappears then his whole body falls down "Ahhh" He shouted Bam! He smack into the ground "Argg" He stands up rubbing his head, he also notices that his surrounding change, there not inside the train anymore instead there surrounded by large rocks "Where are we? Force teleportation" Issie said to others "Where is Rias?" Gasper asks them, Issie also noticed it "I don''t see her" "Azazel is missing too" Said the others Suddenly there surrounding turn dark, everyone of them is confuse, but when they all look up they are all shock on what they see "D-d-dragon" Issie said, this is his first time seeing an alive real dragon up close On top of them is a very large blue dragon with four horns, they estimated that it is more than 50 meters long and this dragon is currently looking at them This Dragon eyes are looking at each one of them, every one of them felt there body froze "This is not good" Xenovia said "ROOOOOAAARRRRR!!!" The Dragon roar shakes the surrounding "What is this kind of Dragon doing here?" "Ready yourself" Akeno said to everybody, she also transforms into her Miko form The Dragon suddenly opens its mouth and blast a beam at them "Spread out" Booom! They manage to not get hit by its blast but the aftermath create a earthquake at its surrounding and also a huge pressure of wind "Arrhh" "Ahh" They got push back and some of them fall down "I assume that this guy is not very friendly" Issie said to his group "Duh, you think so?" Xenovia said to him, she is holding her Holy Sword for the fight Koneko jumps up and tries to punch the Dragon The Dragon suddenly looks at Koneko "Koneko watch out" The Dragon swings it tails to her Swish! Bang! "Arrggg" Koneko flew then smack her back against the hard rock Bam! Then falls into the ground "Koneko" Gasper shouted at her "Roaaaarr!!" The dragon roars again then looks at Koneko "Arrg" Koneko tries to stand up "Run Koneko" Asia shouted at her "Since Rias wasn''t here it''s my duty to take the lead" Akeno said on her Miko form "Kiba, Xenovia do everything you can to distract the Dragon" She said at the Two Knights "Issie focus on activating your sacred gear" Akeno said to Issie "Asia protects Koneko and also heals her" She said to their healer "I will give the coordinate of our response" Akeno said to everyone """"Okay"""" Said everyone "Boosted Gear" Issie shouted Booosst! The Dragon the look at Issie''s direction "Ooppss" Bang! The back of the dragon suddenly got attack by a lightning "This is your punishment" Akeno said to the Dragon "Over here" Xenovia jumps from one rock to another to get close to the Dragons'' and get its attention Kiba also jumps up to attack its head with his sword but the dragon parries his sword with its horns Ping! Xenovia also attacks the dragon together with Kiba but her attack also got deflected Ping! "The Dragon is able to deflect my durandal?" Shockingly said by Xenovia "Arrh" Koneko tries to stand up and help but she can''t because of her injuries "Koneko, please stay still" Asia said to Koneko, Gasper is also beside them The Dragon lands on the ground then look at Koneko, Gasper and Asia "Now Kiba" Akeno shouted "Sword birth" Shouted by Kiba then he planted his sword into the ground, many swords appear then tries to stab the dragon The Dragon just swings its tail to destroy every sword that Kiba creates then blasts a beam at his direction "Arrgg" Kiba got blown away by the shock wave Boooosst! The Dragon turns around at the direction of the sound "Roaar!" It Roar at Issie "Hurry Issie" "I''m still powerless, I haven''t generated enough energy to take this thing down yet" Issie said while boosting his gear Boosst! "Roa,," It Roars is interrupted by a lightning attack again The Dragon turns its head at Akeno then fire a beam at her "Arrhh" Akeno moves to her left to escape the trajectory of the beam but the shockwave still push her "I have to do something" Gasper said looking at everyone "Control" He closed his eyes then opens it, he activated his Scared Gear "It is my responsibility as a man" He said looking at the Dragon "Roar!" The Dragon felt its entire body frozen "Nicely done Gasper" Issie said to Gasper Crack! Chapter 57 - CHAPTER 57 Crack! Bang! The Dragon got itself out from the frozen time then swings its tail at the rock beside it Bang Booom! "Roaaar!" "His unfrozen bro" Issie said to Gasper "I''m sorry, it''s so scary" Gasper said to him Explosion "Awesome" Issie said feeling his sacred gear fully charge up "Time to strike, attack" Akeno commands, she fires a very large lightning bolt at the Dragon "Dragon Shot" Issie also did the same "Roaa.." Boooom! Direct hit at the Dragon but it has no effect "You''re kidding" "No way" Said by Issie and Akeno The Dragon swings its giant tail hardly into the ground BAANG! The ground cracks "Arrgg'' Issie falls down to his butt "Oh shit" He said looking at the Dragon that is also looking directly at him "Issie get out there" Shouted by everyone "Hold on" "Were coming" Xenovia and Kiba run at Issie to help him "Roooaarr!!" "Stop that will be enough" The Dragon stops """""Ehhh?""""" Standing on top of the giant rock are Azazel and Rias "You guys are here? Dude what the hell" Issie said to them Then they saw something unbelievable, the Dragon shrunk then it turned into a man """""ARTHUR"""" They were all shock seeing the dragon that they just fighting turn into Arthur "Yoh" Arthur greeted everyone, he waited here to start the plan he also shrinks the size of his Dragon form at least by half to not totally intimidate them, it wouldn''t be fun if they got scare from the start he already went easy on them . . . "You three plan this?" Ask by Issie looking at the trio "Azazel and my brother plan this while Azazel just mentioned it to me earlier at the train, he also changed your opponent to Arthur without telling me" Rias said glaring at Azazel, their opponent was supposed to be the former vessel of the dragon king Tannin, when she saw other Dragon there she almost got a heart attack she thought that something went wrong until Azazel explained the change of opponent After hearing that the blue Dragon is Arthur she just can''t believe it, but Azazel reassures her that everything will be alright She calmed down then observed the fight "How can you turn into a Dragon?" Ask by Issie looking at Arthur, the other is also curios "You want to know?" Arthur said to them in serious face The other nodded seeing his serious face "Not telling" """""...""""" They were speechless by his behavior Arthur then looks at Issie''s Sacred Gear, The Boosted Gear, also known as the Red Dragon Emperor Gaunlet, listed as one of the Thirteen Longinus, it has the spirit of the Welsh Dragon, Draig, residing it "So this is Draig, your boosted gear" Arthir said to Issie "Nice to meet you my fellow Dragon kin" Issie''s gauntlet suddenly spoke "It spoke, and what do you mean fellow dragon kin?" "I''m talking about your friend here" Draig said to Arthur "Isn''t the right?" "You could say that" Arthur just smiles at them Chapter 58 - CHAPTER 58 "ahhh" Arthur is currently soaking his self to in a hot spring together with other boys, it was tiring for him to control his strength to not seriously injured them, he always likes to attack in full power when he transforms into his Dragon form, he feels sorry about injuring Koneko so after the fight he heals her Rias decided to let them bath first before going to her family, it will be embarrassing to present her peerage to her family with their beat up state and dirty clothing''s He already placed a seal somewhere safe to he can instantly travel from human world and here ''What to do'' Arthur asks his self He had no experience training someone, Arthur doesn''t have no idea why would Azazel pick him "Haaa, I think about it later and let me enjoy this bath first" He said leaning his head against the edge of the hot spring "No really its fine I can just go in later" Arthur heard Gasper complaining, he looks at him and saw Issie pulling him inside the bath "Damn it Gasper, were both boys, there is no need to feel embarrassed" Arthur stop paying attention to them and enjoyed himself, he rest his head at the edge of the hot spring then put a towel on his face This is his first time bathing in a hot spring "With a bottle of saki then this hot spring would be a paradise" Azazel said while also leaning against the edge of the bath, Issie also got into the hot spring and sit beside Azazel "Say I been meaning to ask you" Azazel said to Issie "What''s up?" Issie ask "Tell me, Rias melon have you got a good squish on them?" Azazel ask with his right hand in squishing motion "Yes Sir, with this hand right here" Issie straight his back then raised his right hand and also does the squishing motion "The form is flawless" he added "Good" Azazel said "Then have you pushed your finger at her n.i.p.p.l.e?" He said "No not yet" Issie said "Haah" Azazel sighs in a disappointed manner with close eyes "So you haven''t poked a girl''s n.i.p.p.l.e yet" Azazel close eyes open then look at Issie and said to him "You can''t just push the n.i.p.p.l.e you have to go in there" Then demonstrate it with his fingers "You have to feel the flesh envelopes your fingers" Gulp! Issie starts to fantasize "Just ask our friend Arthur here on how it felt" Azazel said to Arthur who is currently having a towel on his face Issie looks at Arthur and can''t help but ask "H-how it felt, Arthur" Arthur lifts up the towel from his face, he heard there conversation from the beginning, now that he was being asked he needs to give a proper answer like a veteran "It felt Heavenly and.." "and?" Issie repeated the word "I did not only poke them, I..already¡­bite¡­them" Arthur smilingly said to Issie "What?" Issie is in shock "Master" He said to Arthur "What about me" Azazel said pointing at his self Chapter 59 - CHAPTER 59 After the bath Rias took her peerage to her family mansion to introduce her new peerage to her family Arthur tagged along with them ''Those damn Politian''s'' Arthur cursed upon his mind Arthur was not supposed to be here, he was supposed to live together with Azazel while still in underworld because he is the one that brought him here but the underworld council got the news on how powerful this human that went together with Azazel in underworld They felt uneasy about it, and because Arthur is not part of any faction the devil council decided to let Sirzechs Lucifer watch over him while staying here Azazel can''t do anything about this, his hand is tied and don''t have much authority on the underworld, he said to Arthur that for now he follows what the council said while he is staying here, those devils that in the council are very paranoid individuals they might do something stupid if they deem Arthur as a threat Arthur doesn''t like necessary conflict so he agreed to their arrangement Arthur won''t just fight anyone if there''s nothing to gain from it but that doesn''t mean that he will back off if they are that one that came knocking at his door looking for trouble ''They better not mess with me or else'' He thought Arthur will blast the heck outta them if they mess with him That is why his now together with them ''This situation is also not that too bad'' Arthur thought again Staying at Rias House is the only reason Arthur followed there arrangement, this way his chance to meet Grafia and spend a time with her will be higher "Soo Huuggee" Issei said looking at the Big Mansion in front of him "So this is Rias House" Xenovia also said, she is also amazed Scrunch! The door if the mansion opened and Grafiya in her maid uniform came out She bows her head to Rias "Welcome home Rias-sama and her peerage" Grafiya then looks at Arthur "We were also expecting you, Arthur-sama" She also bows her head But inside her head she is smiling happily "Thank you for having me here" Arthur replied and also bows his head for courtesy "Please this way, Lord and Lady Gremory are waiting for you all" Grafiya said to everyone, she walks first to lead the way The others also followed They walk inside the mansion then witness the Butler and Maids perfectly lined up on the side "Rias Onee-sama welcome home" Said the running kid with red hair like Rias ''So this is Millicas Gremory'' Arthur said on his head looking at the red hair kid in Rias embrace Millicas is a cute young boy with short crimson red hair inherited from his father, Sirzechs and red eyes which he inherited from his mother, Grafiya "Prez, who is this kid?" Curiosity as by Issei "This is my big brother son, Millicas" Said by Rias "Ehh" "Come on Millicas, introduce yourself to them" Rias encouraged him "My name is Millicas Gremory, nice to meet you all" He politely said "Please come in" Grafiya''s voice suddenly calls them Every one of them came in the room, Arthur followed last Standing in the middle of the room is a beautiful lady with violet eyes, she scans everyone then pause when her eyes met Arthur''s eyes then resume looking at others Arthur can clearly see the glint in her eyes and her mischievous smile that she gave him the moment there eyes met ''She clearly planning something'' Arthur thought He can feel that she clearly enjoys what''s happening right now "Issei" Rias suddenly said to Issie who is currently having a lewd face "Huh?" "I appreciate if you don''t look my mother that way" "Ehh? Mother?" Shockingly said by Issei "It''s been so long, Lady Venelana" Akeno steps forward then bow her head to Venelana, the other also bowed after her "I''m glad you all look well" Venelana kindly smiles at them "I''m Rias Mother, Venelana Gremory" Then introduce herself to them, she secretly winks at Arthur''s direction when every one are not looking ''Yup, she is planning something'' Confirm by Arthur on his head "Prez mother? This person ?" Issie can''t believe what his heard "You must be Issei Hyoudou" Venelana turs to Issei "Ehh? How do you know me?" Confusingly ask by Issei "How could I not? You''re the one that barge into my daughters weeding, you''re very famous in underworld" She said to him "So when the two of you decide to marry?" Venelana playfully asks Rias blushes hearing her mother "Ehh?" "Mother" Rias embarrassingly said to her mothe Chapter 60 - CHAPTER 60 After teasing her daughter, Venelana invites everyone for dinner "Grafiya, lead the way" She said to Grafiya "Yes, Lady Venelana" Greafiya replies "This way, please" Everyone starts to follow Grafiya Arthur was about to follow them from the back, someone suddenly grabs his right hand then pull him back inside the room It was Venelana She cups Arthur''s face with her hands then kiss him, Arthur didn''t back down, he circles his right hand around her waist then enjoy her kiss Venelana put her tongue inside Arthur then kiss him more passionately Slurp! Slurp! Slurp! After a minute of kissing the two of them separates ""Muah!"" Arthur looks at Venelana''s eyes then ask "What are you planning?" Venelana just smiles at her husband "It''s a secret" She teasingly said to him "We better get going or the other will suspect something" Venelana said to Arthur then walk first to lead him to the dining table, Arthur follow her butt with his eyes first before following her Scrunch! Venelana pushes open the huge door that lead to the dining table, everyone are already seated except for her and Arthur Arthur follows suit "Hey, Arthur what took you so long?" Issie asks Arthur "I enjoy the surrounding first, Lady Venelana is kind enough to accompany me" Arthur said "Don''t mention it" Venelana smilingly said to him "Well, I can''t blame you the mansion is very beautiful and artistic" Issie said to Arthur They proceed there dinner after Arthur and Venelana join the table Arthur finally meets Zeoticus Gremory, he has the appearance of a middle age, handsome looking man with long crimson red hair that is tied in a loose ponytail with a black hairband, he has bright blue eyes just like his two children, and he also has a short and red beard Arthur doesn''t know how to socialize with Zeoticus, he is currently having an affair to his wife ''So awkward'' He thought Arthur just said his greeting to him to show his courtesy then goes back to his sit Venelana almost laughs seeing Arthur blank face while his interacting with Zeoticus After they finish their dinners, the maids lead every one of them to their individual room Arthur also has his own room Arthur is currently lying on his bed thinking about how he will train Issei tomorrow, his thankful that he is not the only one that is going to train Issei The Dragon, Tannin is also going to help Issie''s training Azazel already had plans for the others training, Arthur only needs to focus on how to train Issei and make him stronger Arthur plans to use gravity magic to train Issei''s body, if he can make his body stronger that means he can also help him stay in his Balance Breaker longer ''The body is the foundation of power'' At least that is how Arthur thought He closes his eyes and tries to sleep He suddenly felt weight on top of him Arthur opens his eyes and saw Venelana seductively smiling at him without her clothes on "What are you doing?" He casually asks her "What do you think? I''m going to f.u.c.k my husband" She said to him while sliding her fingers at his chest Arthur added some function on Venelana''s seal, she can now directly teleport to him even if there is an obstruction around her "Were under your husband''s house" "Don''t worry, I already exchange places with my clone" Right, they scrap there plan about replacing Venelana after they leave this world, it is more convenient to move around and go to Arthur place at night if her clone is here Arthur already expected that her plan is to come to his room at night so he already put many seals to prevent them from prying eyes "So Husband, help your wife scratch her itch wont you" Venelana said to Arthur Arthur smiles at her then grab her butt "Ahhh" Venelana m.o.a.ns "We won''t stop until sunrise" Arthur said "I''ll be disappointed if we were" Arthur said to Venelana "I also have a surprise for husband" Venelana mysteriously smiles at Arthur She disappeared and came back Chapter 61 - CHAPTER 61 Venelana came back together with someone "Grafia" Shockingly said by Arthur Yes, it''s Grafia in her see through silver lingerie Arthur can clearly see her b.r.e.a.s.ts with its pink n.i.p.p.l.es, he looks down at her garden then saw her p.u.s.s.y together with her silver pubic hair Arthur then looks at Venelana "What''s happening here?" He asks her Venelana smiles at Arthur "I''m giving you a welcoming present" Venelana said Every time Venelana went at Arthur''s shop together with Grafia she always noticed that Grafia is always looking at Arthur''s direction with a blush face Venelana confronted Grafia about it She asks Grafia if she likes Arthur, Grafia was shock hearing the question of her husband''s mother "N-no" Grafia denied it "Don''t denied it, I already notice that you always look at Arthur with a blush face every time we come at his shop" Venelana teasingly smiles at her Grafia blushes then starts to get nervous, she got busted looking at another man beside her husband, by her mother in law no less "Don''t be so nervous" Venelana said to her "Do you want to know a secret?" She said to Grafia, then whisper at her "I''m currently having an affair behind my husband''s back" Venelana whispers to her right ear Grafia had her eyes wide open looking at Venelana "And you knew the man" "I-I-It can''t be" Grafia said in her shaky voice "Yes, it''s Arthur" Grafia had her eyes and mouth wide open by the revelation "Do you know why I''m telling you this?" Venelana asks her Grafia then came to a conclusions "That''s right, I know that you''re interested in Arthur so why not have an affair with him together with me" Venelana smiles at her "W-What are you saying, Lady Venelana I can''t possibly do that" Denied by Grafia "I know that my son is not paying much attention to you these days" Grafia can''t rebuke her about it "And also you''re going to love it I''m sure of it" Venelana encourages her more In the end Grafia agreed to the temptations, the two of them planned to welcome Arthur at his arrival in the underworld That is why she is currently in her lingerie together with Venelana in Arthur''s room "Hello, Arthur" Grafia blushing greets Arthur She already got to know Arthur by always coming at his shop, the two of them always talk to each other "What are you doing here?" Arthur asks Grafia "What do you think?" Venelana answers instead "She''s with me to welcome you" She added "Are you serious?" Arthur asks then looks at Grafia for confirmation "What Lady Venelana said is true, beside I always what to do this the first time I saw you" Grafia said then kiss Arthur''s lips Arthur always plans to seduce her and now that she is the one that coming at his doorstep, Arthur can''t possibly complain about the current situation "You know that you can''t go back at your husband after doing this" Arthur said to Grafia "I don''t plan to" Grafia replied "Why don''t we start the welcome party then?" Venelana said to them Chapter 62 - Another One Inside Arthur''s bedroom, there are three people who are doing an immoral act Nngh! Augh! Nngh! Augh! Grafia and Venelana is on Arthur''s tight swallowing and licking his d.i.c.k Nngh! Augh! Nngh! Augh! Grafia is currently deep throating Arthur, she swallows his d.i.c.k then uses her tongue to lick its head ''I never once did this to Sirzechs'' Grafia thought Venelana is also using her tongue to lick her husband''s d.i.c.k They are doing this for at least 30 minutes, "Arg, I''m getting close" Arthur said to the two, he can''t stop his self from C.u.m.m.i.n.g any longer, the two of them has been sucking him really hard from the start "Dear, let it all out" Venelana said "Yes, Arthur don''t hold back, let me taste the c.u.m of my new man" Grafia said to her new man "Arrh" Arthur blows his load at Grafia''s mouth Gulp! Gulp! Gulp! Grafia tries to swallow Arthur''s c.u.m but Venelana suddenly kisses her "Hpmm?" Venelana put her tongue inside Grafia''s mouth to get some of her husband''s c.u.m Gulp! Gulp! "Ahhh" "Delicious as always" Venelana said She always drinks Arthur''s c.u.m every time the two of them s.e.x, she just loves it taste "Let starts the main event shall we?" Venelana said then look at blushing Grafia Arthur also smiles at her "You can''t back down now" Arthur said to Grafia "I won''t, I already decided to become yours the moment I step on this room" Grafia resolutely said to him Arthur kisses her delicious looking lips then pushes her on the bed "Ahh" He cups her two b.r.e.a.s.t then play with them "Hmm" Arthur brought his face close to one of her pink n.i.p.p.l.e then bites it "Ahhh" Arthur looks at her eyes again then ask "Are you ready?" Grafia nodded for confirmation "Arrgg" She then feel Arthur''s d.i.c.k slowly entering at her p.u.s.s.y, her husband''s d.i.c.k is slowly spreading her inside "I''s so big and felt good" She said "I''m going to move now" "Okay" Pak! Pak! Pak! "Ahh, It so hot and hard" "Soo deep inside me, Ahh" "Ahhh" Grafia keeps m.o.a.ning ever time Arthur d.i.c.k''s thrust inside of her p.u.s.s.y Venelana on the other hand is kissing Arthur "Nhcu" "Hanm" "Mmm" "Chu" Arthur''s keep thrusting deep inside Grafia until he feels something "Ahh, my w.o.m.b" Grafia m.o.a.ns "You''re poking the entrance to my w.o.m.b" "I never felt this good before" "I''m going crazy" After another thirty minutes of hard f.u.c.k.i.n.g Grafia felt that she is going to c.u.m "I''m C.u.m.m.i.n.g, C.u.m.m.i.n.g" "Me too" Arthur said "Inside, do it inside of me" Grafia said to Arthur then wrap her legs around his waist "Arrggg" "Ahhhh, I felt it, your s.e.m.e.n flowing inside me" Grafia pleasingly said "Were still getting started" Venelana said to the two "Now it''s my turn" Chapter 63 - CHAPTER 63 It''s been three weeks since Arthur arrived at the Underworld, just like he planned, Arthur train Issei''s body Together with Tannin they train Issei On Issie''s first day, Arthur increase the gravity around him by at least two then let him run around the mountain until he was exhausted, Arthur plan to push his body to the limit Ever time Issei adapt to the gravity surrounding him, Arthur always increase it by 1x sometimes 2x, Issei always calls him a demon every time Arthur do that This continued for the past three weeks Tannin also helps Issei to properly utilize the power of his balance breaker, Tannin help him by becoming Issei;s sparring partner Issei always got his butt wipe out Arthur also occasionally sparred with Issei, In his first week in underworld Arthur always having s.e.x with Venelana and Grafia at night at his room, the three of them sometimes teleport to the human world and have a foursome with Anne Anne already gotten the news that her husband already got the woman that he wants in his first night at the underworld The four of them always have a foursome since then The following day Arthur resumes training Issei, which continues until the third week Arthur also explained to Grafia about him not from this world and taking her with him when he returns Grafia is also shock about it, but just like Venelana she slowly accepted it Arthur also create a perfect clone just like Grafia as her substitute Grafia used her clone as a replacement of her every time she went at Arthur''s room and have s.e.x with him She enjoyed having s.e.x with Arthur "Boooost" Currently Arthur is having a spar with Issei Bang! Bang! Bang! The two of them are exchanging blows to blows Arthur doesn''t want to immediately finish the fight, Issei won''t learn nothing if he does that, he needs experience Tannin is watching them from the side "Explosion" "Great" Issei said hearing his Boosted Gear "Get ready Arthur, I''m going to win this time" Grinningly said by Issei "Dragon" Wosh! Issei shouted then a giant red ball of energy form in front of him, this is bigger than he usually create "Shot" Bam! Swish! Issei punch his attack at Arthur''s direction "Hehe, your need stronger attack in you want to defeat me" Arthur said to Issei Arthur then creates a curve short sword with the blue eastern dragon emblem into its hilt and five holes along the middle of the shard blade, and 5 half moon holes along the other side of the table, the blade is split into two different colors, the sharp part is silver and the opposite is a dark green moss Lostvayne The sacred treasure that Meliodas use Arthur also created it, he also practiced Meliodas magic "Full Counter" Arthur swung the sword in horizontal manner Ping! "What th.." Booom! Issei can''t even finish what his saying before he eat his own attack Bam! Issei slam hardly at the giant rock "Arggg" Iseei groans as he tried to stand up but failed, Crack! Crack! His balance breaker also starts to fall apart "Are you okay, partner" Draig asks Issei "Yeah, I''m okay" Bang! A gun sound suddenly heard then Issei felt his body getting healed "You okay, Issei?" Arthur came to him holding a Silver gun "Yeah, thanks for healing me again" Arthur always heals Issei after they finish training him "Time to go back then" Chapter 64 - CHAPTER 64 Arthur, Issei and Tannin arrive at Gremory Mansion "Welcome back" The three of them are greeted by Grafia in her maid uniform "Were back" Arthur said The two of them always act as acquaintance when there are in public''s eye, but when there is no one nearby they always act like a new married couple, especially Grafia, the act of having an affair while her husband is nearby excites her "I''m going to look how the other is doing" Issei said to Arthur "Take care then" Arthur replied Issei then walk off to find the others "I''ll be also going, Arthur" Tannin also said to Arthur "Bye, thanks for hard work" "You too" Then Tannin flies off The two of them also become friends while training Issei, sometimes Arthur and Tannin spar to each other Arthur then looks at Grafia with sly smiles "I''m all sweaty because of the training, can you guide me to the bathroom, Grafia" Arthur said to her "Please this way, Arthur-sama" Grafia said to him with a blushing face Grafia led the way to the bathroom, Arthur follows her from the back The two of them are currently walking at big corridors when Arthur suddenly grabs Grafia ass from the back then squish it "Ahhh" Grafia m.o.a.ns "Husband not here, somebody will see us" Grafia warns him She also called him husband when they are alone together or when they are with his other woman "Hehe, I know that this is not the way to the bathroom instead you lead me to more seclude place" Arthur said to her "You already expect that this is going to happen" He teasingly said to Grafia Grafia blushes hearing Arthur revealed her little schemes Arthur pin her against the wall then kiss her lips, he then grab her right b.r.e.a.s.t over her maid uniform "Mmm" Grafia grabs her husband head then kiss back, she uses her tongue to wrestle his, and sometimes she bites Arthur''s lips Arthur slides his right hand under her maid uniform then "Hmm?" Arthur felt his fingers directly touching her wet p.u.s.s.y "You''re not wearing underwear" Grafia blushes for being found out "You naughty maid" Teasingly said by Arthur He then put his two fingers inside her wet p.u.s.s.y then rubs her inside " Ahhh" Grefia m.o.a.ns again feeling the pleasure that Arthur giving her "I need you punish you for that" Arthur said "M-master, p-punis-sh this naughty maid" Grafia said to Arthur between her m.o.a.ning Arthur smiles at her then teleport at his room, the two of them didn''t come out after three hours Chapter 65 - CHAPTER 65 Kyoto, Japan Park Playground "Pass" "Catch me" "Run" "hahahahah" Laughter''s is everywhere Children''s is scattered around the park playing, some are playing hide and seek, some plays ball and etc A young girl with the appearance of an elementary school student is playing with ball on her hand, she has golden, blonde hair tied in a ponytail and matching eyes, her main attire is a traditional miko outfit and tall geta with white tabi, the sleeves of her haori features a giant red star shaped pentagram, surrounded by five smaller pentagrams in between the points, she is also relatively short "Catch" She tosses the ball to the other children''s around her "Got it" Said the other children "Pass it on me next" "No, here" "Me, me" Urge the other children''s Under a tree Two people are sitting and watching the young blonde girl playing with a smile on their faces One is a handsome young man with a blue hair and blue eyes, on his embrace is young woman with a voluptuous figure and very long blonde hair with matching eyes, she is a woman with delicate facial features and her eyebrows are cut short and round a symbol of nobility. Her hair is tied in a loose ponytail Every person around them can''t help themselves turning their heads then look at the perfect couple "Thank you, Arthur because of you, Kunou can now experience her childhood and play with other kids at her age" Said the young blonde woman to Arthur She smiles gently at him then lightly pick his right cheek with her lips Arthur smiles at her "What kind of father I''m I if I can''t even give her that" Arthur said to her The woman in his embrace is Yasaka, the leader of Youkai faction in Kyoto and the mother of Kunou Arthur wasn''t supposed to pursue her but he can''t stop his Milf fetish, Yasaka is one of the most beautiful woman in dxd world, and also a mother Arthur already accepted that he is attracted to a beautiful mature woman that already had a child Arthur''s will is weak at a woman with that kind of combination So Arthur visited Kyoto to see Yasaka and maybe get her as one of his woman Arthur arrived at Kyoto and by chance he encountered a group of youkai that just kidnapped Kunou, seeing his chance to see Yasaka, Arthur helped and rescued Kunou Kunou''s guards arrived after that, they see Arthur consulting the crying Kunou at his embrace The guards surrounded Arthur then asked who he is and what had he done to the princess, Arthur cleared to them that he is the one that rescue Kunou and caught the kidnapper, Kunou also testify on his behalf Yasaka arrived soon after, she is so worried about her missing daughter, when Yasaka heard everything she put the kidnapper in cells for interrogation then gave her gratitude at Arthur Yasaka invited Arthur at her house to properly thank him, Kunou is also happy that Arthur is coming with them at their house Kunou then energetically rides Arthur''s shoulder Yasaka is surprised seeing her energetic daughter and how close she behave at Arthur, this got her curious Since that day Arthur''s was coming to play with Kunou every single days, he also flirts with Yasaka every time the two of them are alone together, Yasaka also starts to open up to him little by little and also starts to respond to his flirting, sometimes she is the one that took the initiative to flirt with Arthur One time when Arthur is bathing, Yasaka barge in to join him, seeing his chance he confessed to her, Arthur told her that he likes her and want to be part of her life, Yasaka has a tear in her eyes hearing his confession she hug Arthut then said to him that she also feel the same, but she is scared because of her past experienced, Arthur reassure her that he is not the same as her former husband and won''t leave her no matter what happens Yasaka is so happy she kissed Arthur, Arthur also responded back Since that day they had been together, the two of them always have a date around Kyoto, they also shared the news at Konou, she is so happy that Arthur will become her father, she always wanted to have one Arthur also tells Yasaka that he has other woman, Yasaka wasn''t so surprised about it Yasaka met Anne first, and the two of them instantly got along well, Anne also stops herself from reprimanding her husband very time he gets another woman Then Yasaka met his other two women, she was surprised by their identity Venelana Gremory, the Duchess of House Gremort and the Wife of Zeoticus Gremory Grafia Lucifuge, The strongest queen of underworld and also the wife of Sirzechs Lucifer She almost got a heart attack Chapter 66 - CHAPTER 66 In the end the Yasaka accepted it and the four of them got along pretty well since then Arthur also explained his plans at Yasaka, she also accepted it and will come with him when his going back at Zodiac planet, they are also going to take Kuonou with them Arthur also created a perfect clone of Yasaka and Kunou "Husband, when do you plan to go back?" Yasaka asks her husband while gently caressing his face with her right hand, she wore on her ring finger is a beautiful ring with an exotic design, Arthur create it for her and the others, Arthur gave them a ring as a sign that they are his wives, they were happy to receive it As much as Griafia and Venelana want the show it to others, they can''t because of their identity, which is why Arthur also added some invisibility to it "Were going to leave now, so if you still have unfinished business better finish it" Arthur said to Yasaka The attack of Loki already happened the other day Arthur got a little irritated at his smug face so after Ajuka teleports Loki to wasteland, Arthur also teleports himself at Loki''s place He transformed into his Dragon full form then blasted the heck out of him The outcome of Loki wasn''t pretty to say the least After that, Arthur left the place to prepare for their departure Arthur also plans to leave today, they already stay long enough "My clone already doing it so don''t worry, we can leave anytime" Yasaka said to him She always used her clone to do her work so that she can have time together with her husband and daughter, the other elder youkai ask her about her clone, Yasaka just explained to them that her clone is the result of her new technique "Father, Mother" Kunou shouted Arthur and Yasaka saw her running towards them, Kunou then jump and her mother''s bosom "Are you having fun, Kunou" Ask by Yasaka "Yes, Mother, if so much fun playing with others" Said the smiling Konou "I''m happy that you''re having fun" Arthur said to Konou "Yes, especially with Father and Mother accompanying me" Konou said, before Arthur rescue her she always plays alone, her mother can''t come with her because of her work Now all of that changed, all thanks to her Father, Konou is very thankful to have him as her dad, Arthur changed her life, not just her but also her mother "Are you ready for our trip?" Arthur asks Konou Arthur didn''t tell her that they are going to another world, He just said that they are going to have a long vacation together with her mother "Of course" Konou is so excited about their trip "Let''s get ready then" Arthur picks up Konou then let her ride at his shoulders "Yeeeaaahhh" Shouted by Konou while raising her two hands Yasaka can''t help but smile at their interaction, she is thankful that Arthur came to their life "Let''s go Yasaka" Arthur said to Yasaka Yasaka gently smiles at him then walk beside him and hold his right hand Swish! Arthur teleports at his coffee shop Anne, Venelana, Grafia and the three fallen angels are waiting for them Arthur decided to bring the three fallen angels with him after he explained to them his situation, the three instantly agreed, they don''t want to part with Arthur "Are you all ready?" Arthur asks them """""Yes""""" The answered ''System bring us back'' Arthur talks at his system in his head ''Yes Host" The system replied Arthut just let the system use the diamond key and open a gate for them, it is less hassle this way A diamond door opens in front of them "Wow" "Gorgeous" "Beautiful" They are still amazed by its look Arthur''s opens the door then said to them "Let''s go" They nodded then follows him ''Hmmm, I think I forgot something'' Arthur thoughts while walking inside the door ''Oh well'' . . Somewhere in dxd world "Achoo" A silver hair man suddenly sneeze . . They arrive at the hotel room "Hmmm?" Arthur suddenly felt something Bang! Boooom! Chapter 67 - CHAPTER 67 After arriving at the hotel room that Arthur and Anne rent in Arthur suddenly felt someone is approaching there location at very fast speed and it''s about to collide at the hotel building Arthur creates a force field to protect everyone, he knew that this level of attack won''t hurt them but it''s better to be safe than sorry Bang! Boooom! "What the.." "What happened?" "Yeaaah, Explosion" The others are startled, before they can even look around the room it suddenly get destroyed Arthur waves his right hand to disperse the dust and smoke In front of them is a crater and in the middle is an injured woman, her clothes is tattered, she has many bruises and her entire body is full of blood "Who is she?" Ask by Venelana The woman in the crater appears to be in her mid twenties, has a slim body, she has also a beautiful face that doesn''t lose to any of them, she also has short gray hair "She is the current Ruler of Danom Country, Empress Diana Orlando" Shockingly said by Anne "What" "What happened to her?" They ask again "We are about to find out" Arthur said to them He can feel three powerful presences approaching there location This three is at least black gold rank experts and they are giving a very strong killing intent, not directed at them but at the injured woman Swosh! Swosh! Swosh! The three that arrives are all middle age men One has a black hair with black eyes, he has an average face with an average build of body The other has a brown hair and brown eyes, he is also has a average face but this one has a muscular body, full of muscles The last one is a handsome middle age man with blonde hair and blue eyes, he also has a fit body with no excess muscles The blonde one is also the most powerful of the three "Who are these guys?" Ask by Mittelt "They are the three head of the three great families" Anne answers her "The one with black hair is Rey Taga of Taga Family, The one with brown hair is John Buhat of Buhat Family and the last one is Will Ambag of Ambag family" She introduces them one by one While Anne is introducing them, the three head of great families are also looking at them and inspecting them, especially the woman''s "Who are these woman''s?" Rey Taga asks while looking at them with l.u.s.t in his eyes "Whistle, I don''t know but they sure are beautiful, I want to taste them for myself" John Burat replied to him, he also looks at Arthur''s Woman with greed in his eyes Will Ambag is just keeping his silent but he is also thinking of taking them as his woman, they are the most beautiful woman that he ever saw They completely disregard Arthur''s presence in them "Let''s finish our business first and kill Diana before decided what to do with them" Will said to the two, he is acting like they are already belong to them "Argg, why are you all doing this?" Said Diana and tries to stand up but fail due to her heavy injuries "Nothing personal Diana" Will answer her "Our Families has been planning to take the Danom Country for the past hundred years and take it for ourselves" "Then for the last time, I just one to know how the three of you suddenly rank up to Black gold" Diana inquired "There is no harm in telling you, you know that the crystals can only form by the essence of heaven and earth the longer it takes to form the higher the rank it gets, but 500 years ago the past three head of the three great family found a scroll in a ruin that can artificially create a black gold crystal, they have a hard time gathering all the resources and pass the responsibilities of gathering the remaining resources to the next head of the family this continued for at least 300 years" Will said "Then the next problem came in, creating the crystals takes the families a long time, the crystal got complete at our generation so by the clan rules the head of the current generation has the right to consume it, now with this power we can rule the whole Danom Country even the whole continent" He then added "Your dreaming" Diana mockingly said to him "So just die for us" Will told to Diana A blinding light suddenly covers his vision "EX-. Chapter 68 - CHAPTER 68 "EX-CALIBUR" Arthur said hacking the holy sword at Will, slicing him in half, he doesn''t like the trio even a tiny bit, and ever since they arrived they ignored his presence and keep looking at his wives and employees with their eyes full of l.u.s.t and greed [ Ding! You got 39 exp ] Also they are talking as if his wives and the others are already belonged to them So Arthur brought out his Excalibur and kills him "Wha." "Who are you?" The two remaining heads are also shock seeing Arthur killing instantly there most powerful member, there body starts to tremble in fear Diana is also surprise seeing a young man instantly kills John "Husband, So handsome" "Dear" "I''m falling for husband all over again" "I''m getting wet" Arthur''s wives are all getting excited, they like seeing him like this, they know that Arthur kills that man because of them, his wife''s likes his protectiveness and aggressiveness when it comes to them "Father you''re so cooool" Konou cheered looking at his floating father holding a holy sword, she didn''t see Arthur killing Will, Yasaka covers her daughters eyes before Arthur''s kill him Arthur then looks at the remaining duo "N-n-no" "D-d-don''t kill us" They plead, they didn''t know that the young man that they keep ignoring from the start is a powerful master Snort! Arthur just snorts at them Slice! Slice! Arthur swings his sword at both of them and also instantly kills them [ Ding! You got 36 exp You got 35 exp ] Diana is in shock looking at this seen, the trio that harassing her and was about to kill her immediately died by the hands of this unknown young man "Let get going and go explore" Arthur said to his wives "Please, Wait" "Hmm?" Diana suddenly calls out to Arthur "Yes?" Arthur asks her "Please let me give my thanks.." "There is no need" Arthur stops her "Here" Toss! Diana caught the thing that Arthur tosses to her, it is a bean "Eat it that will help you" Arthur said to her, he still have his senzu beans at his storage, it''s a waste not to use it Diana put the bean inside her mouth and eat it, she has a feeling that this bean given by this person won''t harm her Crunch! Crunch! Crunch! "Hmmm?" Diana suddenly felt her entire body heating up, all her use up energy and stamina is slowly coming back, and her injuries are also starts to heal She is again in shock "What a miraculous bean" She said If the others know the existence of this bean, they be war "Thank you, I don''t know how to repay you" Diana bows to Arthur''s direction "No worries, that just an extra baggage" Arthur waves his hands at her "Sir, I never formally introduce myself, I''m the current ruler if Danom Country, Empress Diana Orlando" She introduced her self "I''m Arthur D. Castel, just call me Arthur, I hate formalities" "Okay, Arthur" Diana confirms "At least let me be your host while you stay in capital" Diana said again, she notices that they are inside the hotel, so she concludes that they are not from the capital, seeing that the hotel is already destroyed she offers to give them a places to stay Arthur considers her proposal, anyway they are staying at the capital for a few days to explore it before they travel again to another country, Arthur and Anne doesn''t have a chance to do so because after arriving here the two of them immediately go to another world "Okay then" Arthur said Chapter 69 - CHAPTER 69 A day has passed since the incident at the Hotel, just as Diana said to them, she gave them a place to stay, a very big one The house has a medieval design and it''s big as the white house of America Arthur and his wife''s stay at the same room, the three fallen angels and Kunou stays at the same room Empress Diana didn''t stay idle the moment she came back at the palace, she summoned her most trusted officials then have them remove the traitors of the Three Great Families Diana ordered them to kill those responsible for this rebellion, she also seized the scroll that can artificially create a Black Gold Crystals, and this scroll will greatly help the Royal Family for the next hundred years As much as she wants to wipe them, not all of them are responsible for the rebellion some are innocents, Diana only demoted the remaining people of the three great families from duke to earl Diana also tracks down the other families sided the three families and punish them for their crime The rebellion greatly shocked the whole country, every noble family on the country thought that the Royal Family doom has come Three Black Gold Rank warriors vs. One Death is the only outcome But they didn''t expect that the Three Black Gold Rank warriors died and instead Empress Diana came out as the winner They tried to investigate what happened but got nothing Diana blocked all the information about Arthur killing the three heads The nobles then thought that the Royal Family all this time is hiding their strength or there is someone powerful protecting them from the dark This got them really scared so every single one of them send many gifts for the Empress to favor her and not get to her bad side . . . "Father, lets got there next" Currently, Arthur and his wives together with kunuo are exploring the capital, the three fallen angels separated from them because they don''t want to interrupt their family bonding Arthur is currently giving Kunuoa ride on his shoulders, his wives are following them from the back, and every one of them had a smile on their faces seeing the Arthur and Kunuo together Arthur''s wives knew that there husband really likes children''s, he always spoils Kunuo and always fulfill her need The four of them also want to have children''s with Arthur But because the constitution of Venelana and Grafia, the two of them got a hard time bearing a child with their husband On four of them Yasaka and Anne has the higher chance to get pregnant What they didn''t know is that when Arthur completed his mission after beating Kokabiel he got the option to not only i.m.p.r.e.g.n.a.t.e Venelana but also his other or future wives, it doesn''t matter if his wives are human, devil or any being having a hard time bearing a child As long as he fires his gun, it always bulls eye Arthur turn if off for now "Are you having fun, Kunuo?" Arthur asks her "Yes Father" Kunuo answers him with a smile Every person around them can''t keep their heart from melting because of her cuteness, there are also men that secretly giving Arthur''s woman a glance Every one of Arthur''s wives is really attractive and seductive, they can''t help themselves to hardly swallow their saliva Every man didn''t dare to come and flirt with them because they know that there is only one result Your doom Earlier there is one brave soul that tried to flirt with them Legend says that his still flying at this moment Then there''s another one that tried again, this one didn''t witness the tragedy of the last one He got turn into Ice sculpture as a reminder "Hey, let''s go meet our new house from now on" Arthur turns around then talks to his wives """"?"""" His wives got confuse by their husbands word He said meet, so that''s means there house must be a living creature Together with Arthur, they go out the city and went at the outskirt of the capital Arthur then summons there new house What appears in front of them is a giant creature with a green skin Chapter 70 - CHAPTER 70 What appears in front of them is a Giant Green creature with a hat on its back "This is" Anne asks "A pig?" Venelana said "A Giant Pig" Grafia added "A Giant Green pig" Yasaka said after her "So cooolll" Kunuo excitingly said looking at the giant pig with a hat on its back This is what Arthur got after he completed his mission with a reward of +10 level up and 1X Free summon Arthur immediately used his free summon and what he got is Hawk Mama of the Seven Deadly Sins He know about this giant pig, who wouldn''t, A Giant Green pig with a hat on its back is a very memorable one, you can''t easily forget about it Hawk Mama is the mother of hawk and the extremely large, green pig who transports the Boar Hat Hakw Mama is a humongous pig that wears the Boar Hat Bar like a hat, she is depicted to have lime green colored skin which is very unusual considering the skin of her son, like her son, her ears are shown to be M-shaped She is also known as the mother of chaos and the great Oshiro Arthur decided to use mama hawk as there house and transportation from now on, he adjusted the hat on its back to make it even larger and have more rooms The hat has three floors, the first floor will become a coffee shop, Arthur enjoyed running a coffee shop, the second floor has four rooms, each of the fallen angels get one and Kunuo Lastly the third floor Arthur creates a giant bedroom for him and his wives "Where did you get this giant pig?" Anne asks her husband The others are also curios about it, except Kunuo, she is already playing on top of mama hawk "I summoned her" Arthur said to them "Okay" Anne and the others nodded Arthur said to them that he has the power to summoned creatures and creates things "Let''s tour our new home" Arthur said to his wives "Hey what''s this?" Mittelt suddenly asks, she arrives together with Raynare and Kalawarner, they are also surprise seeing the giant pig "This is our new home from now on" Arthur said to them He contacted them using the earrings, they can also use to teleport at his place Arthur then jumps on top of mama hawk, the others followed him "Kunuo, come here, let''s go tour the new house" Arthur said to Kunuo "Yes, Father" Answers Kunuo Arthur shows them the first floor and also tells them his plan to make this into a coffee shop, they didn''t object, Anne also enjoyed running the shop, the other also want to work at the shop The three fallen angels will continue their job as a waitress Venelana and Yasaka will manage the supplies of the shop and there foods Grafia didn''t participate she only want to become Arthur''s maid Arthur didn''t object at her decision, besides he also wants to have a maid that only dedicated to him Kunuo also wants to help Arthur then shows the three fallen angels and Kunuo there rooms "You can decorate it however you want" Arthur said to them The four are so excited getting their rooms, they immediately take into action and starts decorating their respective rooms Arthur then shows to his wives their bedroom "This room is big" Venelana said "The bed is also big" Anne said "So husband, why don''t we test the bed" Yasaka seductively said to her husband, she brought out her nine tails and wrap it around Arthur Grafia is just keeping silent but Arthur can also see the l.u.s.t on her eyes Anne and Venelana smiles and walk beside their husband Arthur smiles at them ''It''s good to be alive'' he thought Chapter 71 - CHAPTER 71 "It''s time for us to go" Arthur said to Diana who is sitting at the throne The two of them are currently at the throne room "It''s that so" Diana said It''s been a week since Arthur helped her from the three family head Arthur and the others are already explored and experienced what the capital can offered, they also got to become friends with the empress, Diana always come to them to check if they are fine and if they are comfortable with the house that she prepared for them In this week that Arthur is interacting with Diana, he got to know her better Arthur is amazed by Diana''s dedication, he knew that woman always had it hard, especially like Diana who is a leader of a country at a young age, anywhere you go there is always someone that sees woman is not fit to become a leader Seeing her working really hard to make the Danom a better country got Arthur''s respect "Here" Arthur said to Diana and his hand is a sword, he is giving it to Diana "Isn''t that" Diana had her eyes wide open looking at the sword the Arthur''s giving her "This sword is called Excalibur" Arthur said "But that sword" Diana hesitates she knew how powerful that sword she witness it herself, cutting a Black Gold Rank Warrior like a butter with only one slash, it is a powerful sword She doesn''t know what to say "Don''t worry about it I got tons of this" Arthur said to reassure her Beside this Excalibur is only a replica of the original "Thank you" Diana said She really doesn''t know how to repay him, first he save her not only that he is also giving her a powerful sword that can boost her power "This sword will also help you communicate with me if you need anything" Arthur said then he put the Excalibur on her hands Diana receives the sword with care, she bows her head at him "Thank you" She thanks him again, this is only she can do for now "I gotta go" Arthur said to her then teleports at Hawk mama Diana didn''t move at her place and just standing deep in thought . . . Swoosh! Arthur appears at the first floor of the hat "Did you finish your talk?" Anne asks her husband Venelana, Grafia and Yasaka is sitting beside her the other are in there rooms "Yes" Arthur replies "So where do you plan to go next?" This time Venelana asks him They already learned what kind of world they currently at, the continent structure and its powers structure They are also excited to explore and discover new things with their husband "Where going to the most powerful Country of Aquarius Continent" Arthur said to them There are three countries in the continent of Aquarius The Danom country which they currently at The other two is The Baybay Country and Karayan Country The Baybay country is the most powerful of the three Chapter 72 - CHAPTER 72 There is a reason why the Baybay country is known as the most powerful country among the three countries It''s because their country is the only one that was able to form a pact with a spirit Not just one spirit but three spirits The Royal Family and the Two Guardian Family of the Country It is known that the Spirits are very prideful being but not the pact spirit of the Royal Family The Royal Family and there Spirit form a contract a long-long time ago to form a pact to each other But the only one that can form a pact with the spirit is the Ruler of the Baybay Country and if the Ruler dies, the spirit will only form a pact to the next elected Ruler, the Ruler can also step down as the Ruler then pass the throne to the next successor of the country The spirit of the two guardians is in different case They have to take a trial to get the approval for their Guardian spirits, those over the age of 18 can take their families respective spirit trial, and if you succeed you can immediately become the head of the family Many tried the trials but only few succeeded, that is why not every head of the two guardian families had form a pact with a spirit That is why this generation is called the generation of miracles, not only one but two families succeeded and form a pact with the spirit The two families celebrated for a whole month, The Royal Family also sends their congratulations . . Capital of Baybay Country, Dagat Forest outside the Dagat Capital Two mercenaries are currently walking to the Capital, they just finish their mission and it''s time to report back "What will you do after you get the reward?" Mercenary one asks mercenary two "What do you think?" M2 said to M1 with a lewd smile on his face "Hehehe" M1 laugh, he knew exactly what M2 is thinking "Me too" M1 said Then the two of them happily skip to the capital "Hmm?" M1 suddenly noticed something in front of him There is a hat in front "Hey, is that hat always been there?" M1 asks M2 "Huh? What are you talking about?" M2 confusingly asks back "There?" M1 pointed at the hat M2 follows his finger "When did that hat built here?" M2 asks, this is also his first time seeing this here The two of them suddenly look at each other ""Let go take a look at it"" They suddenly said at the same time, they smile at each other knowing that they have the same idea The two of them walk to the door of the hat "Paradise Coffee Shop?" M1 read the sign board on top of the door "It''s a shop?" M2 asks "Let''s go in to find out what inside" M1 said "Oka.." "Heeelllooo" ""KYAAAAAAAA"" The two of them suddenly hug each other and scream like a girl Someone suddenly appears in front of them This person has a red nose and also has a white face, he also wears some kind of white clothing that they never see before He is also have a crazily smile on his face Every hair on their body can''t help but to stand up just by looking at him "Do you like to come in and try our coffee?" His smiles get even wider after he said that "N-n-o, Sir, I''m not interested" M1 said with a trembling voice "But he is" M1 said then push M2 forward "Your sacrifice will not be forgotten" M1 said then turn around and crazily sprint away "W-w-wait" M2 scrambled to stand up, he also doesn''t want to stay at this place any longer, and this white face person is giving him a bad vibe He also crazily sprints and follows M1 "Sigh" The person with red nose sighs "There goes my meal, I mean customers" Chapter 73 - CHAPTER 73 Scrunch! The door of Paradise Coffee shop opens The person with white face and red nose came in, the 20 plus people in the shop turn their heads then look at him at the same time There body involuntary shudders, if not for the delicious coffee of the shop they already fled this place a long time ago They don''t know when this shop built here, the paradise coffee shop just appeared on tin air One of them discovered the shop He to almost run away the moment the person with white face and red nose appeared in front of him But he stopped because he smelled the delicious scent of the coffee, even though he is scared he still tried it and found out how delicious the coffee is, after finishing his coffee he immediately run to the capital to spread his discovery Soon many people follow him to tried the coffee for themselves This place really is paradise Yes, this is Arthur''s shop They renamed it from A & A coffee shop to Paradise coffee shop "How is it, Pen?" Ask by a very gorgeous woman wearing the Shops uniform "I''m sorry Lady Anne, they run away" Said the red nose person "It''s okay, keep up the good work" Anne said They arrived at the forest outside the Baybay capital this morning, they decided to place the shop at the side of the road to the capital The Baybay country''s army will come at them if they see a giant green pig coming straight at their capital, they may think that this giant green pig came to attack the capital Arthur and the others know that they are strong, too strong for this country, they can easily wipe the floor out of them But they won''t do that They come here to explore and see what the BayBay capital can offer not to wage a war on them "Then help the others in serving the customer then" Anne said to the red nose person Her husband introduced this person the other day, he said that this person will become the guard of the shop, they thought that this person isn''t necessary because they are strong enough to protect themselves and the shop, not just anyone can beat them This person called himself Pennywise the dancing clown Arthur explained to them that he found this person pitiful so he offered him to become the shops guard Arthur didn''t tell them about pennywise background Arthur knew that having Pennywise to stand as guard is a bad idea but he thought that it is also a test of courage for those who seek his coffee With a little more convincing from Arthur they agreed in the end Arthur just doesn''t know what to do with pennywise so he used him as the shop guard instead, at least he will have some uses "As you wish, Lady Anne" Pennywise said then how to Anne He walks to the customers that is raising their hands to get an order "What is your order?" Pennywise smiles at the said customer "I-I-I want t-to have a c-cappuccino coffee-e p-please" The customer said ''I want my order get by those beautiful ladies not him'' The customer pitifully thought "Okay" Pennywise smiles again Shudders! "By the way Lady Anne where is Master Arthur?" Pennywise said to Anne "Oh, Husband? He went together with Kunuo and Grafia to gather information in the capital" Venelana answers instead Pennywise nodded Chapter 74 - CHAPTER 74 Baybay Capital, Dagat "Father, Father lets go eat that one next" Said the cute young girl with blonde hair to the handsome young man with blue hair The two of them are being followed by a gorgeous woman with silver hair, she is also wearing a maid uniform This trio is Arthur, Kunuo and Grafia They come at the capital to gather information, they just want to know who is the powerful figures inside the capital Arthur learned that there are three powerhouses inside the capital The Moreno Royal Family And the Gabi and Umaga Family, also known as the two guardians The Baybay country is currently being rule by King Aries Mono and his Queen Acacia Mono Arthur learned that there are also two princes of the country, but the younger prince suddenly proclaimed dead over a month ago Arthur already gathered the necessary information that they need, he is just spending some time with his beautiful daughter and his gorgeous wife "Don''t walk behind us Grafia, walk beside me" Arthur turns his head then talk to Grafia "I''m currently working as your maid, Arthur-sama" Grafia said "Yes, you''re my maid but you''re also my wife and stop calling me Arthur-sama, just call me husband" Arthur said to Grafia "Y-Yes, H-Husband" Blushingly said by Grafia, then walk beside him, yes, she always calls Arthur her husband but that is only when they are alone together or with his other wives, this is the first time she is calling Arthur her husband at public place Arthur nodded, he is satisfied by her answer He then holds Grafia''s hand Now Arthur is holding Kunuo on the right and Grafia on the left "Father, Mother, have a taste of this" Kunuo said holding a food bring it to them She already knew that her mother Yasaka is not the only wife of her Father Arthur, she didn''t complain and was happy instead, she said to them that the more mother the merrier Kunuo then starts to address Arthur''s Wives as mother "Ahh" Arthur bent down and takes a bite at the food that Kunuo is offering "Ohh, this is delicious" Arthur complimented "Right? Right?" Kunuo repeatedly nodded, she totally agrees with her father Kunuo then looks at Grafia "Mother, you also have a taste" She said to Grafia then offers the food Grafia didn''t decline and she also takes a bite Arthur has a smile on his face looking at their interaction Arthur then secretly observed his surroundings ''What''s with their reactions?'' Arthur thought Ever since they arrived everyone is looking at him with shock expression and they also have a look of disbelief in their faces The guard at the gate also gives him the same reactions This is the first time he is getting this kind of reactions from the crowd Arthur doesn''t want to boost but he is a very handsome young man, normally the reaction the he always gets is jealousy from men and l.u.s.t from woman But that was not what his getting right now Arthur just can''t understand the look on their faces ''Did the news of me butchering the three Black Gold Rank Warriors of Damon Country arrive here?'' Arthur thought ''That must be it'' Arthur can''t think of another reason on why they are looking at him this way Suddenly Arthur heard the sound of marching coming ahead of him Appearing in front of him is rows of Soldiers surrounding a beautiful carriage that being pulled by six white horses The soldiers stop including the carriage just a meter ahead of Arthur The soldiers then move to the side to create a way at the middle, the carriage door then opens A person suddenly came out of the carriage, this person looks likes in a hurry "Hmm?" Arthur can''t help but look at this person This person came down at the carriage and run at Arthur''s direction "SON" "????" Chapter 75 - CHAPTER 75 Castle somewhere in the Dark Forest Throne room A man is currently sitting at the beautiful throne that made out of white gold, in front of him is a white Rat "How''s your investigation?" The man asks the White Rat "I gathered all the necessary information, your Excellency" The Rat said kneeling in one knee "Just tell me what you gather" The man patiently said "Yes, base on what I gather, that human appeared at the outskirts of the Dark Forest more than a month ago" The White Rat said "That human is also male, Akumu the nightmare Dragon also encounter him when his about to enter the Dark Forest, she also witness him turning into a blue scale dragon, the same dragon that wasted the northern part of the Dark Forest" The White Rat continued "Continue" The man said "After that, the human stays at the dark forest for a month, many witnesses said that his training some kind of technique, he also used that technique to some monsters and beasts, then at his last day, the monsters and beasts didn''t know what happened to the human but after a month of staying that human suddenly turn crazy he transform into a blue scale dragon then starts to randomly attack everyone, destroying everything on its path" The White Rat said "Did you get his identity?" "Yes, base on the description of the witnesses, they said that that this person has blue hair and blue eyes, having that kind of hair and eyes is very unique in Aquarius Continent and there is only one family that have that kind of description, the Royal Family of Baybay Country but " "But?" "That person is proclaimed dead over a month ago" "Dead?" The man frowns hearing that If that human is proclaimed dead over a month ago then who''s this person that wrecks havoc at their Dark Forest? "So who''s this person that supposed to be dead?" The man asks the Rat "Your Excellency, his name is¡­." . . "Arthur, my son" Shouted the person that came out the carriage then came running at Arthur''s direction This person is a beautiful woman in her early forties, she is wearing a gorgeous dress that usually wore by the high class royalties ''Hot damn'' Arthur said in his head looking at the running woman with tears on her eyes Arthur said that not because how hot this woman is but because ''She is look like me if I''m a woman, if I''m a very hot mature woman'' Arthur thought This woman has a blue hair that reaching down to her waist, she also has blue eyes, Arthur can''t just believe how the two of them strikingly similar to each other ''She can also rival Tsunade on bust size'' Arthut amazingly thought The Blue hair woman arrives in front of Arthur then suddenly hugs him ''What is happening?'' Arthur thought He just can''t get what is happening right now and why this woman is calling him as her son ''Wait'' Arthur suddenly thinks of something ''System'' Arthur calls his System ''Yes, Host?'' ''Did you know about this, me being this woman son?'' Arthur asks the System ''Technically, yes but also not'' The system said ''What do you mean?'' ''When host former body got destroyed, my creator, the space god supposed to create a new body for you but the space god found a person that is look like you so he decided to just put your soul in this person''s body, he said that this will save him some time, so technically this woman is your mother by blood because you reside in her son former body'' The system said Arthur doesn''t know what to say ''What a lazy god'' Arthur thought ''Hey system, isn''t the normal procedure that if a soul transmigrated to a new body, that soul and the former''s body soul memories will merge together?'' Arthur said to the system ''Yes, Host'' ''Then why is that never happen to me?'' ''Because the former soul of host body already passed away for more than 24 hours, the former soul''s body just become an empty shell that the host soul possessed'' The system said ''So basically, there is an expiration date huh?'' Arthur asks ''Yes, Host'' ''That''s new'' Arthur thought "Son, Sob, Sob, My son, I know that you''re still alive" Arthur came back to his senses hearing the blue hair woman cries and felt her tears at this chest ''What to do'' Chapter 76 - CHAPTER 76 Arthur doesn''t know what to do in this kind of situation, in his past life he never had the chance to experience how to have parents feels like ''What to do'' Arthur thought It''s true that she is his mother by blood but her son was already dead a long time ago "Father, you have a mother?" Konuo asks Grafia was also curios, her husband never told them about his parents "Father?" The blue hair woman finally came out of Arthur''s embrace after hearing a young girl voice calling her son her father She saw a young girl looking at her and her son, she also noticed the beautiful maid standing beside the young girl ''Who are they?'' She thought The blue hair woman knew that her son doesn''t have a daughter, she watched him grow up herself ''Beside this young girl was already so big so it''s impossible for my son to have a big daughter like her'' The blue hair woman thought again "Amm, excuse me" Arthur finally spoke then look down at the blue hair woman that hugging him "Who are you exactly?" He asks her, he knew that she is the mother of this body former soul but she never introduces herself "Huh?" The blue hair woman was in shock hearing his question "Y-Y-You" She takes a step back in shock then point her finger at Arthur "D-did you l-lost your own memory and forgotten about your m-mother" She said in trembling voices "NOOO" She shouted then hugs Arthur again "You absolutely can''t forget about your mother, you''re the only one that I have" She said and cried again at Arthur''s chest She then looks up, Arthur can see her eyes turn red from so much crying "It''s me Acacia, your mother" Acacia said to Arthur with tears in her eyes ''Acacia? Isn''t that the name of this country current Queen?'' Arthur thought "Of course not mother, I''m just joking" Arthur said then hugs back Acacia Arthur doesn''t know much about the current situation but he knew that the former soul of this vessel was clearly killed and the culprit is in this capital ''Is that why I got this tingling sensation the moment I step on this capital?'' Arthur thought Ever since he arrived at this capital he got the feeling inside him that he wanted to do something, now he understand ''The former soul must want me to take care of his mother and find the culprit that killed him'' Arthur thought ''Don''t worry, I will properly take care of her and find the culprit as a compensation for using your body'' Arthur promise, the tingling sensation inside him finally stops, for now he will act as her son, this way it is easier to find the culprit, Arthur knew that someone the one killed his former vessel is inside the palace "R-Really, you''re just joking" Acacia asks again "Yes, mother" Arthur said He felt strange calling someone his mother, it''s new to him "Why don''t we find a quit place to stay first it''s too crowded here" Arthur suggested Many people just keep coming and gathering at their location "Okay" Acacia also noticed this "Let''s go at my place" Acacia said "I also want to bring my wife and daughter with me" Arthur said to her ''Wife? Daughter?'' Acacia shockingly said in her head She has many questions about her son disappearance but she knew that this is not the right time The four of them aboard the carriage then took off Some people at the crowd look at the leaving carriage then silently left Chapter 77 - CHAPTER 77 Some room inside the Dagat Royal Castle "What did you just said?" Bang! "Arrg" A man was flow backward then implanted into the surface of the castle wall Bam! The man slide down the floor then coughs some blood, some of his bone got crushed because of the impact and his also bleeding "Cough, Cough, we just saw the second prince at the capital, your highness" The bleeding man said then looks at the person in front of him "How? You guys said that you already disposed him" The person said in irritated voice "Yes, your highness, we followed your command to kill the second prince, after we killed him then disposed his body we double check his body, there is no pulse left and no longer breathing, his dead we are sure of it, cough, cough" The bleeding man said then cough blood again "Then who''s this second prince that just arrived at the capital then" The person asks the bleeding man "We don''t know your highness, maybe an impostor" The bleeding man said "An impostor?" The person coldly snorts "Do you really think there is someone brave enough to pose as the second prince of the strongest country in Aquarius Continent? Clearly you guys poorly did your job" The person added "I will give you another chance to kill him, again, if you fail again you all know what the consequence is" The person threateningly said "Thank you your highness" The bleeding man kneels down then drags his bleeding body outside the room "You shouldn''t come back, my dear brother" The person said . . . There target is now currently sitting in a big gorgeous living room, Arthur and the others just arrived at Acacia aka his mother''s house ''No, not a house, this is a f.u.c.k.i.n.g castle'' Arthur thought "Father, Father your mother house is so huuuuggeee" Kunuo said then run around the house "Kunuo, that is not how a proper lady act, behave" Grafia who is standing behind her husband''s back reprimanded Kunuo "Yes, mother" Kunuo dejectedly said "Go easy on her Grafia, let her have fun" Arthur said Then the living room opens, Acacia then enters, she is now currently wearing a stunning one piece dress that matches her hair Gulp! Arthur knew that she is supposed to be his mother but he just can''t help his self from swallowing his saliva Grafia also notices her husband looking at his mother in inappropriate way but she just keeps her silent, her husband still didn''t explain to her why he didn''t tell them about his parents but she can guess that there must be some stories behind it "Grandma, Grandma, your house is so huugee" Kunuo runs at Acacia then hug her, Acacia kindly smiles at Kunuo On their way here, her son already explained the relationship between him and Kunuo, he said that Kunuo is her daughter but blood, and Grafia is his third wife Acacia accepted Kunuo like she is her real granddaughter, she is just lovable child Acacia was also shocked to find out that her son already got himself four wives Acacia holds Kunuo''s hand, she walks at her son then sit beside him "So son, why don''t you tell your mother why did you suddenly disappear for more than a month, I''m really worried you know" Acacia said to Arthur with a sad face Arthur already comes up an excuse for her question Chapter 78 - CHAPTER 78 Arthur explains to Acacia the reason for his disappearance "I was bored" Arthur said "..." "That''s it?" Acacia confusingly asks "Yes" Arthur said Acacia firmly looks at her son ''It looks like he is not lying'' She thought "I can''t really blame you" Acacia said then sighs Arthur got surprise hearing that she easily accepted his reason "You always inside the capital and never had the chance to go out and experience the outside world, it''s no wonder you got yourself bored" Acacia said then looks at her son "So why don''t you tell your mother your journey outside the capital and how you met your wives, I really want to meet them" Acacia said then lean at Arthur''s shoulder ''Oh mama'' Arthur said in his head after feeling his mother''s b.r.e.a.s.t touching his arm, he can feel there softness and elasticity "Cough, Cough" Grafia suddenly coughs to bring her husband out of his stupor "Yes, yes, my journey" Arthur hastily said Arthur then starts to make up stories about his journey and how he met all his wives "After that, I got really homesick and miss you, mother" Arthur said then kiss Acacia''s forehead Acacia blushes from her son''s kiss "I knew you always a mama''s boy" Acacia said then responded with a kiss on his cheek Arthur face twitch hearing her "fuh" Grafia covers her mouth to stop herself from laughing after hearing Arthur''s mother calling her husband a mama''s boy "Father, what is a mama''s boy?" Kunuo innocently asks Arthurs face keeps twitching "It means you''re the favorite child, my daughter" Arthur said some random excuse for her daughter "Really, then can I become a mama''s boy then" Kunuo said with sparkling eyes "Its daddy''s girl for you and your already a daddy''s girl" Arthur smiles then said to Kunuo while brushing her hair Knock, Knock, Knock Someone suddenly knock the door "Come in" Acacia said A maid came in then bows to Acacia "My lady the Royal Guards is outside, they said that they came here because the King summons you and the second prince" The maid said while bowing Acacia frown, she is currently having a bonding time with her son, and it wasn''t surprising that her husband already knew about their second son arriving at the capital, the question is why he didn''t summon him until now "Tell them that they can go on first, my son and I will ride my carriage to the palace" Acacia said then dismiss the maid "Yes, my lady" The maid then closed the door the pass the Queen''s message to the Royal guards It''s not even a minute and the doors open again this time it was purposely opens Bang! Three guards wearing the same armor just came in, but the armor of the person in front is clearly different than the other two guards at the back Acacia coldly looks at the trio that barges in "What is the meaning of this?" Acacia coldly asks looking at them Arthur is also curios, he can''t just believe what his seeing, this trio just barge into the Queens room without her permission, and they clearly didn''t put her in their eyes and doesn''t respect her ''Why though?'' Arthur thought Her mother is the Queen so she must hold some power inside the country but the wasn''t the case base on this guards attitude "The King ordered us to bring the Queen and the second prince at the palace immediately" The one leading boldly said, he then looks c.o.c.kily at Arthur disregarding the Queens presence ''What balls'' Arthur thought then raises his eyebrow, this guy is openly mocking him in the presence of his mother, the Queen ''This idiot just can''t see the Dragon in front of him, does he?'' Arthur thought "We must immediately bring the two of you even if we resort by using force" The idiot smile then said Bang! "Arggg" The idiot immediately eat what he said He just suddenly gets thrown out the room by force Chapter 79 - CHAPTER 79 This idiot start to get in Arthur''s nerve so he blasts him out the room "Argg" Bang! The idiot smashes into the door The two Royal had their eyes wide open seeing their captain getting blasted out Acacia is also shock seeing her son attacking a Royal Guard Grafia didn''t react much Bam! The two remaining Royal Guard finally came to their senses hearing there captain dropping on the ground "You!" One of them said "You are committing treason against the crown by attacking a Royal Guard member" The last guard said to Arthur The Royal guards is under the King and they answer to the King and him only, not even the Queen can command them That is why they have the balls to barge in into her room and didn''t show there respect to the Queen the moment there enter, they knew that the King will protect them if the Queen got angry at them Acacia also knew this, which is why she was helpless by there earlier attitude, even if she is the Queen of the country that is only in paper Acacia didn''t hold much power inside, her husband is the true and only ruler on the country, next to the King is her first son, the crown prince The King immediately groomed her first son as his successor the moment he was born, that is why Arthur''s faith is grim the moment he was born, The Royal Family know that there is only one person that can form a pact to their spirit and that is there Ruler The king already decided that his first son will be the next Ruler after the king step down the throne, that is why Arthur was doom on getting the throne from the beginning The Royal Guard also knows this that is why they don''t respect the second prince as a show of loyalty to the crown prince because they know that the crown prince will be the next king in the future The two remaining royal guard unsheathes there sword and point it at Arthur "As the Royal Guard of the King we have the right to capture you" "Surrender yourself in you don''t want to get hurt" The two of them crazily smile at Arthur after saying that to him They forgotten that Arthur just one shot there captain who is by the way also the strongest on the Royal Guard They already put there captain at the back of their head and only think of promotion the moment they capture this treasonous second prince ''They are really group of idiots'' Arthur thought seeing their actions Arthur then moves so fast that only Grafia has the chance to follow his movements He arrives in front of the royal guard then kicks him in the chest, after that Arthur do a round kick to the other royal guard face Bam! Bam! The royal guard that got kick in his chest flew backward then smack into the wall Bang! Bang! The one that that his face got kick had his face buried into the floor Arthur lightly landed to the floor after beating the two guards Acacia had her eyes and mouth open ''When did my son get this strong?'' She thought Acacia knew that because Arthur is the second prince and doesn''t have the chance to get the throne, her husband the king didn''t give him resources to raise his rank up ''What happened to him while venturing outside?'' Acacia got curios "Now then" Arthur said then walks to their supposed leader who already awake and witness the whole beating process "Why don''t you show the way to the palace" Arthur said while putting his feet at the captain chest Chapter 80 - CHAPTER 80 Arthur and Acacia arrived at the palace and now standing outside the throne room The reason Arthur decided to come here is because he is curious about the King slash Father, and also maybe by coming here he will get a clue on who''s the one responsible for killing the former host of this body Arthur also decided to send back Grafia and Kunuo "Let them come in" Arthur hears a heavy voice coming from inside the room The two guards standing in front of them turns around then push the giant door behind them Crick! Arthur and Acacia walk inside Arthur can see that the whole rooms have the typical medieval European design, at the side of the room are some giant pillars supporting the ceiling, also at the ceiling have a giant chandelier Acacia suddenly stop Arthur also atop after her, he saw Acacia coldly staring in front of her, more accurately the person sitting at the throne Arthur also looks at this person This person is also looking at him with a frowning and unhappy face ''That must be the king'' Arthur thought Sitting on the throne is a man in his fifties, like Arthur, he is also have blue hair and blue eyes and currently wearing a king robe and a golden crown on his head [ Aries Mono King of Baybay country Platinum Warrior level 48 ] ''Ohh'' That''s the only thought of Arthur, this is his first time seeing someone at Platinum level Arthur suddenly felt a killing intent directed at him, he then notices the person standing beside the throne Standing beside the throne is man in his twenties, he also has blue hair and blue eyes [ Arial Mono Crown prince of Baybay Country Gold warrior level 30 ] Arial is looking at Arthur with unfriendly gaze ''Give or take, I bet his the cause why the host of this former body died'' Arthur thought in his head Arthur is sure because he felt again the tingling sensation while looking at Arial Acacia then performs a courtesy bow to the king "Greetings, King" Acacia said but she coldly said the king part On their way here, Arthur learned that Acacia is only the Queen on paper, she doesn''t hold much power, also Acacia and Aries doesn''t have a proper husband and wife relationship, Acacia only gave birth to Arial because Aries need an heir, Arthur is only accident but Acacia didn''t regret giving birth to him The moment Arial was born, Aries immediately took him away from her so the mother and son wasn''t close to each other, they are now more like acquaintance, that is why when Arthur was born, Acacia knew that Aries won''t take him from her because he already have a heir to the throne, Acacia pour all her attention to her second son, Arthur "Why are you not showing your respects to the king?" Arial suddenly raised his voice, his question is directed at Arthur "Not interested" Arthur said "What balls" Arial said with a killing intent "That is enough Ariel" The king suddenly said "But Father" "Let him do whatever he wants" The king said to his son Ariel then kept his mouth shut and keep quit, but he still looking at Arthur with killing intent "It''s good that your back son, you make everyone worried" The king said with a smile But Arthur knew that he is only putting a fake smile Chapter 81 - CHAPTER 81 Arthur is now currently bathing at his mother''s house There is nothing much worth mentioning after the meeting at the palace, the king only asks him about Arthur''s well being outside the capital and his experienced After that the king dismissed them It''s already night after they finish their talk Acacia then asks her son to come at her place to stay during the night, Arthur doesn''t see the problem to that so he agreed That is why he is now currently in a giant tub, relaxing Arthur then starts to think ''They are planning something'' Arthur thought ''Bring it on then'' Arthur knew that things are not so simple on the outside, he doesn''t know their reason for killing the former second prince but it must have to do with the throne Arthur will let them attack him first to give them some advantage then he will retaliate after that he wants to see what their plans under their sleeve are "Ahhh, this is bless" Relaxingly said by Arthur ''I will visit my wives after this then have a good time with them'' Arthur smiles just thinking about it Tap Tap Tap "Hmmm?" Arthur suddenly hears someone approaching him from the back, he turns around and behold, his mother is there butt n.a.k.e.d, the only thing that covering her is the long towel around her But the towel doesn''t do justice, Arthur can still see her mother''s every curve and her bug b.r.e.a.s.t and butt "Are your enjoying yourself, son?" Acacia asks the stunned Arthur "Yes, very" Arthur absentmindedly said "Fuh, Fuh, Fuh" Acacia lightly laughs seeing his behavior "You don''t mind me joining do you?" Acacia asks him again "No, of course not, you''re my mother, we can always take a bath together" Arthur immediately said "Well then" Acacia then slowly pulls the towel that covering her entire body Gulp! Arthur gulps ''It looks like I may change my plan tonight'' He thought After Acacia drop her towel she slowly walks to Arthur then submerge herself in the bath beside her son "Ahhhh" Acacia m.o.a.ns after she felt the hot water touching her skin "This is nice" She said "Hey son" Acacia suddenly gets close to Arthur, her bare b.r.e.a.s.t is touching his arm Gulp! Arthur swallows his saliva, again "Why don''t you gave your mother a massage, my back is a little stiff lately" Acacia said to him while showing her back Arthur is mesmerized by her beautiful back, he subconsciously put his two hand on her shoulder then starts to massage "Ahhh" Acacia m.o.a.ns again feeling her son''s massage "That''s it, that''s the spot" She said while her head is looking at Arthur "F.u.c.k it" Arthur cursed This massage thing really got him horny He then full Acacia''s head to his and kiss her "Mnhp" Acacia had her eyes wide open, but she then closed her eyes and enjoys the kiss from her son After kissing Acacia for 5 minutes, Arthur separated from her but Acacia didn''t let him, this time she is the one that initiates the kissing, she pulls her son''s head towards her then fiercely kissed him Arthur got surprise from the beginning but immediately respond back Another 5 minutes of kissing "You naughty son, suddenly kissing your mother like that" Acacia said to Arthur after their fierce kissing Arthur just smile at her "Aren''t you also a naughty one, responding to your son kiss then kiss him again" Arthur said "What can I do? I always want to do this with you" Acacia said Acacia doesn''t know when she starts seeing her son as a man but he is always her fantasy every time she masturbated at night Acacia can''t take their relationship to the next level because she knew that at the end, the two of them are mother and son Finding out that her son got his self a wife, not just one but four broke the barrier in her morality Acacia thought that now her son has a woman''s on his life he may not need his mother anymore, this got her nervous and scared That is why she plans to seal the deal with her son when he was bathing It sounds crazy but what can she do, Acacia only have her son she can''t afford to lose him "Son, take me" Chapter 82 - CHAPTER 82 Bedroom "Mmmm" "Mph" Two n.a.k.e.d people are kissing and groping each other Arthur change their location on his mother''s bedroom, the two of them immediately get into action after they arrived here "Are you sure you want to do this, mother" Arthur separated his lips from Acacia then asks her again Arthur felt something inside him every time he calls this woman his mother after kissing her "Of course son, I already think about this" Acacia smiles as her fingers brushes her son''s face ''I didn''t knew that I''m into this kind of thing'' Arthur thought ''F.u.c.k.i.n.g my mom'' Arthur added in his head He already considered this woman as his mother even though they just meet this morning, if her husband the king and her son the crown prince won''t cherish her, Arthur will ''I''m going to take care of her from now on'' Arthur thought "You knew, the public will talk bad at your back if they found out that you are having an i.n.c.e.s.tuous relationship with your son" Arthur said to her "I don''t care about them, just f.u.c.k your mother already" Acacia said to her son Arthur felt his hard d.i.c.k twitch in excitement hearing her mother talking like that "Aright then, Mom" Arthur said then slyly smiles at her Acacia face turn even hotter after hearing her son calling her mom in this situation they are currently in Arthur starts to rub every part of Acacia''s body, he also starts to kiss her starting from her nick "Mmm" Acacia m.o.a.ns "That''s it baby, keep going" Acacia said while her eyes close Just thinking the taboo relationship that she is currently having with her son turn her on even more, her p.u.s.s.y that was already wet starts to get wet even more Arthur then kisses her mother''s delicious looking lips Hugging the back of her son''s head, Acacia pulled him closer for a deeper kiss Opening her mouth, Acacia took in her son''s tongue inside her mouth and starts sucking on it while her tongue began playing with it "Ahh son, my son, ahh keep going" Acacia m.o.a.ns between there kissing Arthur felt his l.u.s.t flare even further after hearing his mom m.o.a.n Arthur then pick up her mother then tosses her at her bed "Kyaaa" Acacia playfully said After landing in her soft bed she seductively looks at her son Acacia put her hands on her p.u.s.s.y and spread it "Son, I want you inside of your mother" Acacia said "Come back to mom" She added Arthur can''t hold his l.u.s.t anymore so he immediately jumps at her mother and immediately penetrate her "Ahhh" "Ohh" They both m.o.a.n form pleasure and feeling each other''s flesh "Go on son, show your mother what you got" Acacia said Not caring about morality anymore, Arthur starts to move his waist and humping his d.i.c.k against his mother''s p.u.s.s.y causing both of them to fell more turned on Pak! Pak! Pak! Arthur also starts to play with her mother''s b.r.e.a.s.t, while humping his h.i.p.s "Ahhh" "Son right there, so deep" "You''re hitting all my weak spot" Acacia m.o.a.ns from pleasure, the only thing she can think now is her son and his d.i.c.k Acacia pull her son''s head and the two of them again share a deep kiss Slurp! Slurp! Slurp! The two of them keep f.u.c.k.i.n.g for two hours, Arthur already c.u.m inside his mother''s p.u.s.s.y many times, Acacia accepted her son''s c.u.m inside her, and she didn''t care if she gets pregnant again as long as the child is from her son After two hour longs of immoral acts, the two of them stop, Acacia want to continue but she already worn out and immediately passes out after just two hour of love making with her son ; "Zzz" Arthur watches his mother sleep with a peaceful smile on her face "I will take care of you from now on" Arthur silently promise Acacia''s smiles grow wider "Now then" Arthur then looks outside the window "Looks like they are making their move" Chapter 83 - CHAPTER 83 Swoosh! Arthur teleports to the sky outside the bedroom, he looks down and sees five shadows silently moving the dark Arthur felt their presence earlier and they didn''t come here with good intentions "1 Black gold, 2 gold and 2 silver warriors, what a set up" Arthur said after scanning them ''Let''s find out what they want shall we'' Arthur thought . . Outside the mansion The five shadows are silently conversing with each other "Base of the information that we got, the second prince and the queen arrived here earlier this evening" One of them said, this person is clearly a man base of his heavy voice He is also the strongest of the group "This is our last chance, if we fail again" The man said then silently looks at every one of them "Our outcome is only death" He said to them Gulp! The four silently gulp there saliva "Do you guys understand?" There leader silently asks them """"Yes, Sir"""" They silently replied "But isn''t overkill to send a Black Gold Rank Warrior to Kill the second prince?" One of the two silver warriors can''t help but ask "I''m here to make sure that everything will go according to plan and not let you guys mess things up the second time" There leader fiercely looks at the one that spoke The silver warrior''s body shudders being looked like that "Now get moving, follow the plan" The leader silently gives his command The other nodded But before they can even move their body suddenly froze, the felt a huge pressure pressing down on them "W-W-What i-is t-this?" "M-My b-body" "I-I can''t m-move" Before he knew what happened the black gold rank warrior was already kneeling on the ground Crack! Crack! The ground around him starts to form a spider web like crack The two gold ranks on the other hand are already has their whole body buried into the ground Crack! "Ahhh" Crack! "Uhh" The two pitiful silver warriors are already passed out, there conditions are even worse than the other three, little more pressures and there whole body surely become a meat paste "Why don''t you let me in this plan of yours?" The three that still conscious suddenly heard a voice behind them The only one that can still move is there leader The leader turns his head then look behind him, he had his eyes wide open when he saw the person that leaning against the tree It''s their target the second prince, Arthur "Y-You" He shockingly said "W-What are you doing h-here" The leader asks "I should be the one asking that" Arthur replies "What are you guys doing here?" Arthur asks while slowly walking to him "A-Are you the one responsible of this?" The leader asks "What if I say yes?" Arthur playfully answers him "How?" Arthur the look at the leader''s eyes "Not telling" Chapter 84 - CHAPTER 84 Arthur walks in front of their leader "Now then" Arthur crouches and matches their leader''s eyes "Why don''t you answer some of my question, maybe I get a change of heart and free you guys?" Arthur said to him while looking at the leader''s eyes "..." The leader keeps his mouth shut "Keeping your silent I see" Arthur casually said "Well then, I do it my way" Arthur then wave his left hand Pop! A bottle with some kind of liquid inside suddenly appears between them "What is that?" The leader can''t help but asks Arthur already retracted the pressure that his pouring on them, he can''t asks some question if they can''t properly talk Beside the leader already experience what Arthur can do so he won''t be making a rush move so soon "This?" Arthur said "This my friend is what I call, the truth potion" Arthur then answers his question Gulp! The leader had a hard time swallowing his saliva If that potion is real then forget keeping quit, the leader was sure that he will spell out everything he knew if he drinks that potion His back starts to sweat, some are pouring at his face "What do you say? Drink this potion or voluntary answer my questions?" Arthur smiles at him "T-that thing is clearly a fake" The leader nervously said "You can''t fool me" Arthur silently looks at him "Very well then" Arthur stands up then walks at one of the gold rank that buried into the ground Arthur reaches his right hand and clamps the person''s head then pulled him up "Arhh" Arthur drops some potion on his mouth "What is your name?" Arthur asks "T-Taga S-Salsal" The person is having a hard time answering The leader was shock hearing him answer the question They are trained assassins, they won''t easily spell the beans even if they are tortured to death "Do you have a lover?" Arthur asks again "Y-Yes" The poor person replied back "What is your favorite part of her then?" Arthur asks "P-P" "P?" Arthur asks "H-His huge P-P.e.n.i.s" "....." Arthur was speechless "...." The leader was also speechless Bam! "Arrgg"'' Arthur immediately drops him then silently walks in front of the leader "Now you witness the true power of this potion" Arthur said to the leader with a blank face "I answer, I will answer all your questions" The leader hastily said "Okay then, don''t lie to me, I knew when you are lying" Arthur then put away the potion "First question, who sent you?" Arthur asks "The crown prince" The leader honestly said ''Already expect it'' Arthur thought "Are your group also the one responsible for almost killing me last time" Arthur questioned him again "Yes" "Why is this crown price so adamant about killing me?" Arthur said "The crown prince wants to eliminate all the variables on his road to the throne" The leader said ''Just your typical throne wars huh'' Arthur thought He already read and watched so many dramas on brothers and sisters fighting for the throne Arthur expect much "Now can you let us go?" The leader asks "You can go" Arthur said to him After hearing that the second prince is letting them go, the leader darkly smiles ''Just you wait, I will not forgive you for this'' The leader promise in his mind The pick his body up then unsteadily retreat, the leader only want so save himself and left the others Arthur looks at the leaders back then Snap! Arthur snaps his fingers Quack! Quack! Quack? Chapter 85 - CHAPTER 85 Baybay Capital, Dagat Dagat Royal Palace Throne Room Two people are currently talking to each other The King and the Crown Prince "Are you sure that they properly kill Arthur this time?" The King asks with a heavy voice "Yes, Father" The crown prince replied "Good" The king said with a satisfied voice then lean at his throne "I will be soon step at my throne, son I''m counting on you" The king dotingly said to Arthur "I will live up to your expectations, Father" The crown prince proudly said "I knew, now let just wait for the good news" The kind said The two of them really hated Arthur The king hated Arthur because he thought that his wife the queen cheated on him and gave birth to that bastard child But what the king didn''t know is that he was drunk when he forced his way to Acacia''s pants and got her pregnant to their second child, the king can''t remember that they shared a night together The crown prince hated Arthur because he was being paranoid The crown prince always thought that Arthur was buying his time and when the time was right he will take the throne of himself Bang! Bang! A gunshot suddenly heard "?????" "What are we discussing again?" The king suddenly asks "I also don''t know, Father" The crown prince confusingly said . . Swoosh! Arthur silently arrived at his mother''s bedroom, his mother is still asleep He just finished the job of rewriting the memory of the king and the crown prince Yes, Arthur rewrites their memory Arthur doesn''t want to kill them because he knew that the country will be thrown in jeopardy and everything will be chaotic Arthur doesn''t want that He also knew that the moment the king and crown prince died, Arthur will automatically ascend to the throne because after the crown prince, Arthur was the next rightful heir to the throne Arthur also doesn''t want that ''Being a king and running a country is not my style, it looks like pain in the ass'' Arthur thought Arthur want to explore this world and also the other world, sitting on the throne won''t help him achieved that That is why Arthur thinks of another alternative besides killing them "Let''s change their memory then" That''s the idea Arthur only come up with, so he teleport at the palace and rewrites their memory Arthur changed their memory so that they won''t bother him again and make them priorities the country first Eternal servitude for the country sounds like a nice revenge "There problem solved" Arthur said Arthur then starts to take his cloth off, he will spending the night with his mother, Arthur already inform his wives Arthur then lifts up the sheet that covering his mother''s glorious body "Hmm" Arthur suddenly notice the tattoo on his mothers back, he then carefully examines it "Not a tattoo, it''s a birth mark" He said "And this birth mark was suspiciously shape like the Aquarius symbol" Arthur said again Arthur then starts to think, normally a sign like this has a shocking background, that was base of all the novels that he read "This can be a coincidence is it?" Arthur said "System, does this birth mark have a meaning??" Arthur asks the system "Yes, Host" The system replied "Really?" Arthur raises his eyebrow "That symbol indicates that she is one of the twelve key to open the gate to the underworld" The system said "What key?" Arthur ask "The twelve key represents the twelve zodiac sign, and when all of them are gathered the underworld gate will be open and chaos will reign to this world" "What?" Chapter 86 - CHAPTER 86 "The twelve key represents the twelve zodiac sign, and when all of them are gathered the underworld gate will be open and chaos will reign to this world" The system said "What happen to my mother after the gate of the underworld open?" Arthur seriously asks He won''t let harm touch his woman "Host, she will die" The system said Arthur stays silent after hearing that "Is there a way to save my mother form her grim fate?" Arthur asks the system "There is a way host" "What is it?" Arthur immediately asks "Host can just transfer the symbol power to another thing like object" "I can do that?" Arthur was surprise "That was an easy solution" Arthur said "...." Then keep his silent after "How do I do that?" Arthur then asks the system "Host can buy the transfer scroll from the system for only 150 points, the scroll is one time use only" The system advertise its product "Buy it then" Arthur said, he will do anything to help his mother from her dark fate A dark scroll appears in front of Arthur Arthur reaches out and grabs it "System, how do I do this?" "The host only needs to place it on her symbol, the scroll will do the rest" The system said Arthur nodded then place the scroll on her mother''s back The scroll became a black flame then covers the symbol for a second then immediately turns to a black scroll again The Aquarius symbol on his mother''s back was gone Arthur then looks at the scroll The black scroll slowly opens then revealed the symbol "Is that it?" Arthur asks the system "Yes, Host" "Well that was easy" Arthur said then put the scroll in the gate of Babylon "System" "Yes, Host" "You mention that there''s twelve of this" "Yes, Host" "So that means there are other twelve people that have this symbol?" Arthur asks "That depends" "What do you mean?" Arthur confusingly asks the system "The twelve symbols not only manifest on people, sometimes they can be found on some animals or some object, they can also be found on some places that have unnatural phenomenon" The system said "Right" Arthur said "The twelve need to be gathered to open the gate to the underworld, I already have one so that means there are eleven more out there" Arthur said to himself Arthur is not a hero but he knew that chaos and despair will fall down to this world if the gate will open "This is always nothing good that associates with the word underworld" Arthur said He then crawl beside Acacia on the bed then hug her . . . Unknown place In a dark underground There are hundreds of thousands of people wearing dark cloaks bowing in front of a giant statue "My brothers and Sisters, The Demon King will soon grace this world with its presence" Said the cloak person under the Statue Six beautiful women suddenly walk in front of him, five of them are holding an object with the Zodiac sign symbol embedded into it The first woman is holding a rock, Aries Symbol The second is a leaf, Gemini Symbol The third is a giant fang of some animal, Taurus Symbol The fourth is a flute, Virgo Symbol The fifth is holding a scroll, Sagittarius Symbol The last woman was not holding an object, she is holding a chain that is connected to a beautiful woman that she is pulling This beautiful woman has the symbol of Libra on her forehead "The gate to the underworld will soon be open" The cloak person shouted with its two arm raise "All hail the Demon King" "All hail the Demon King" "All hail the Demon King" Shouted by the bowing people Chapter 87 - CHAPTER 87 Morning Acacia''s bedroom "Mmm" Acacia slowly opens her eyes, the first thing she saw is the face of her silently looking at her "Good morning, mother" Arthur smiles then greet her Acacia smiles and also greet back "Morning, son" Then pick at his lips "Did you enjoy the event last night" Arthur sheepishly ask Acacia blushed then buried her face on Arthur''s chest "Yes" She silently said "Me too" Arthur then hugs her After some time of cuddling together the two of them decides to wear their clothes and starts the day "When are you going to introduce me to your other wives?" Acacia curiosity asks Arthur "Let''s go now" Arthur said "Do you think that they will accept me?" Acacia nervously ask She had s.e.x with their husband without their knowledge,(or so she thought) and this husband of there was also her son "I''m afraid that they may not accept me" Acacia said with unsure voice Arthur hugs his nervous mother "Don''t worry" Arthur reassures her Acacia nodded . . . Paradise shop Swoosh! Arthur teleport inside their bedroom together with his mother "Whistle" Arthur was amaze by the view in front of him "So many mountains" Arthur said Anne, Venelana, Grafia and Yasaka are standing and currently n.a.k.e.d They are picking the clothes that they are going to wear for the day "Husband" Anne surprisingly said after seeing Arthur suddenly appears on their bedroom She then runs and hugs him "I miss you" Anne said "Dear" "Husband" "Husband" The last three also hug and kiss Arthur while still n.a.k.e.d "I miss you all" Arthur said Even thought they only get separated for one night "Lady Acacia" Grafia said then bow to Acacia She is a little embarrass because she was currently presenting her n.a.k.e.d body to her mother in law "Oh, so you are Arthur''s mother" Venelana said then look at Acacia Anne and Yasaka also carefully examine her "Acacia right?" Venelana suddenly ask Acacia "Yes" Acacia replied back then bow to them "Thank you for taking care of my son" She said then looks at them again "I am please that he is able to find such a beautiful wife''s" Acacia pleasantly said then smiles at them "We are also lucky to have him as husband" They said Arthur felt happy haring them says that "I''m also lucky to have you all as my wives" Arthur said to them """Husband""" They dreamingly said On the other hand, Venelana walk beside Acacia "How is it?" Venelana suddenly ask Acacia "Excuse me?" Acacia "The two of you had a s.e.x last night right? So how is it?" Venelana ask again Acacia chock her word Arthur is also speeches by her question "Don''t deny it, I can still smell the lingering scent of the two you from each other" Yasaka back up Venelana "I-I" Acacia doesn''t knew what to say "Don''t be nervous, we already expected it the moment Arthur decided to stay at your place for the night" Anne comfort her nervous mother in law "We also expected that we are going to get another sister in the form of his mother" "We already know that our husband is a big milf lover" Grafia said Venelana, Grafia came from a society that i.n.c.e.s.t is a common thing Yasaka only want to be with her husband Anne stops caring if her husband want to bring more women a long time ago Arthur is speechless "Welcome to the family, mother" Venelana playfully said to Acacia Acacia blush in respond "Thank you for accepting me" Acacia said then starts to tear up "Ohh, don''t cry" Venelana comforts her "I told you, everything will be alright" Arthur said to his mother then hugs her "Let''s get you introduce to others" Arthur said "Husband, you go down first, we are going to dress up first before going down Arthur nodded then pulls her mother downstairs Chapter 88 - CHAPTER 88 Paradise shop Every customers of the shop are having a dreamy look on their faces The males are looking at the woman with hidden l.u.s.t in their eyes but they suddenly felt a chill down to their bones They know where they got there chill but they don''t want to turn around and look at it ''Oh god'' ''Not him'' ''Ignore him, ignore him'' ''Don''t look, don''t look'' But the last can''t help but look and he was greeted by white face person with a wide smile on his face Crash! He passed out The females on the other hand are looking at the only man in the shop that serving the customer ''So handsome'' ''So gorgeous'' ''I wish my husband was as handsome as him'' ''Arthur-sama'' ''Take me as your slave, master'' They thought Cling! Cling! New customers just came in One man and one woman, its look like they are couple base on how the two of them act "So this is the shop huh" The man said then surveys the shop then become stunned after he saw all the gorgeous beautiful woman serving the shop The woman also starts to look at Arthur with a dreamy face ''There he is, Arthur-sama'' She thought The paradise shop already gained a massive regular customer in a short amount of time, the shop become the talk in the capital "Can I get your order?" The two of them suddenly hear a creepy voice from behind them ''F.u.c.k'' The man thought ''This is not a paradise shop, this is hell'' The woman thought after she saw Pennywise "Y-Yes please-e, w-we like to have your m-most popular c-coffee" The man said while the woman keeps her silent "Okay" Pennywise nodded then guide the two of them to an empty seat ""Hooh"" The two of the breathe a sigh of after Pennywise leave them "''That person is scary"" They both said to each other. . . Arthur is currently making a cup of cappuccino for the customers, he already introduced Acacia to the three fallen angels, Kunuo already met her Acacia said her goodbye after meeting the trio, she said that she still have some important business to attend to Acacia is one of the nobles that take charge for the upcoming festival in the capital The festival happens once a year as thanks to Aqua the god of Aquarius Continent ''So that is why I saw many carriage and travelers on the road this morning'' Arthur thought "I should close the shop on the day of the festival and enjoy it with my wives and Kunnuo, I also should give the three a day off" Arthur plan "Father, Father" Shouted by Kunuo while running at Arthur''s direction then jump at him "Yes, dear?" Arthur asks then catches her "Let''s join the competition" Kunuo happily said "Competition?" Confusingly asks by Arthur "The water beast event" Kunuo said "????" Arthur was confuse on what his daughter is talking about "Sir, she must be talking about the competition that only happens once a year together with the Baybay Country festival" One of the customers suddenly said to Arthu Chapter 89 - CHAPTER 89 "What competition?" Arthur confusingly ask the customer "It''s a competition that anyone can join as long as they are able to a present water base or water type monsters or beasts, the more unique or the rarer the monsters or beasts that they present, the higher there chance to win the competition" The customer explained "There are also some judges on the competition that will rate your beasts or monsters" The customer added ''So basically, it''s the same competition in Pok¨¦mon'' Arthur thought "Many want to join because of the generous reward, some already catch and trained there beast or monsters, the other are only catching them now" The customer said "What do you mean train?" Arthur asks "The judges not only rate the monsters and beast beasts on their unique looks or there rareness, they also judge their abilities" ''Yup, basically a talent shows for Pok¨¦mon'' Arthur thought "Father, Father I want to participate" Kunuo urge her father on his embrace, she shake Arthur''s shoulder "Okay, as long as my cute daughter is happy" Arthurs said "Yey" Knuo happily said while raising both of his arms "Sir, I suggest that if you want to catch some monsters and beast you better hurry" The customer remind Arthur "Why is that?" Arthur asks "There is a reason why there are so many people suddenly arrives at the capital" The customer said "The Mount Apo Lake will open soon" The customer mysteriously said "Mount Apo?" Arthur asks again "The Mount Apo was an inactive volcano, it last erupts more than thousand years ago and it''s has been sleeping since then, in this past thousand years the mouth of the volcano become a very huge lake that gave birth to many unique plants and treasures that will help the warriors raise their powers, because of this the lake become the habitats of many unique and rare monsters and beasts" The customer explain "But there is a catch, the Mount Apo has an unbreakable force field and it only opens for two days before the festival starts, that is why they are so many people swarming the capital at this moment" The customer continue "They want to have a piece of Mount Apo''s treasure" The customer said "Hmm, interesting" Arthur said "How do I know when the force field of Mount Apo opens?" BOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!! A lour sound of explosion suddenly heard from the distance "That''s the sign" The customer said "Father, Father, let''s go" Kunuo hastily urge her Father Arthur nodded then telepathically informs his wives about his plan Arthur with Kunuo on his embrace flies to the direction of the loud sound They arrived in front of a very big mountain, Arthur and Kunuo can''t even see the top "Soo biiiggg" Kunuo amazingly said Arthut agreed to his daughter ''This is a really a big ass volcano Arthu thought Arthur the rise up to the top of the mountain together with Kunuo After arriving Arthur frowns and immediately covers his daughter''s eyes "Huh? Huh?" Kunuo was confused by her father''s action ''What carnage'' Arthur thought ''This lake is very beautiful there is no arguing on that'' Chapter 90 - CHAPTER 90 ''This lake is very beautiful, there is no arguing on that'' Arthur thought on his head But there are just so many people fighting and killing one another because of the said treasures and beasts It was absolute carnage down there Arthur doesn''t want to expose this sight to his daughter Kunuo will learn the dark side of the humanity in the future but not now Arthur then teleports at the bottom of the Volacano "Kunuo change of plan" Arthur said to Kunuo "Huh?" Kunuo was still confuse "Let''s go change our fishing spot" Arthur said They only need to hunt some water type or water base monsters or beast, it doesn''t say that they only need to hunt it on this place Arthur can just create some unique and rare beast and monsters but that will take the fun Arthur wants to spend some time with his daughter so he will not do that "Where?" Kunuo confusingly said Arthur smiles at his daughter then said "Calm Belt" "??????" . . . Calm belt The calm belts are two areas that are just north and south of the Grandline There areas almost never have ocean currents or winds blowing, and are also nesting grounds for Sea kings The Sea Kings are very effective barriers for those trying to enter the Grand Line It was revealed that the Marines cross the Calm Belts using Sea stone lining at the bottom of their sh.i.p.s so Sea Kings Will not notice a ship above them But there is other group of people that also freely travels the Calm Belts Somewhere in Calm Belts A ship was currently sailing the Calm Belt This ship name is the Perfume Yuda The perfume Yuda is a basic galleon with pink mansion structure in the middle, paddle wheels are installed on the stern in exchange of a rubber, and instead of a figurehead, two Yuda are tied to the front, where they steer the ship The Yuda are a ferocious and poisonous type of sea serpent, they live in the calm belt and are so dangerous that they are one of the few creatures that Sea King will not attack, thought the Kuja people apparently were able to domesticate them The front sail bears the Jolly Roger of the Kuja Pirates, while the back sail has Kuja (written in Japanese) word on it This ship belongs to Pirate Empress Boa Hanc.o.c.k, she is also the captain of the Kuja pirates and was the only female member of the Shichibukai She is the current empress, known as the Snake Princess of Amazon Lily and rules over the Kuja tribe with her two Gongon sisters, Boa Sandersona and Boa Marigold They are sailing back to their island, the Amazon Lily They just finish looting another pirate ship "Snake Empress, there is a ship ahead" One of the Kuja pirates said "What are you waiting for? Loot the ship" Said by the woman who are sitting on a giant snake This woman is considered as the most beautiful woman in the world Boa Hanc.o.c.k She has a well proportioned figure compared to her abnormal and huge sisters, she is very tall and slender with long black hair that extends past her waist with locks of hair that frame her face down to her chin and shows off her high forehead, dark brown eyes wing long voluminous eyelashes and pale skin More importantly She has a narrow waist and very large b.r.e.a.s.t "Bit this ship is very strange" Said the kuja pirate member Is was already strange that there is a ship that is not a marine ship on the calm belt The ship also looks strange "The ship was painted in all black and its sail are also black" Chapter 91 - CHAPTER 91 Arthur opened a gate to One Piece World Arthur can''t find a better place to hunt some unique looking monsters other than this world, The Pok¨¦mon world was also a good choice but for Arthur the sea creatures in one piece world are more unique looking The gate opened in the middle of the sea with no wind Arthur then created his favorite ship from one of his favorite franchise The Black Pearl The Black Pearls was an infamous pirate ship, originally named the Wicked Wench, at one point, it was sold and turned into a merchant vessel before turning back to piracy when it was re-christened With sails as dark as moonless night, and a hull painted to match, this legendary ship of the seven seas was every inch a pirate vessel Built for action, this ghost ship out sail other sailing vessels The Black Pearl was most notably captained by Jack Sparrow and Hector Barbossa ''My two favorite characters from the franchise'' Arthur thought "Wow, what a cool looking ship" Kunuo said as her two feet land on the ship''s deck "Right?, her name is Black Pearl" Arthur said to her "She will be our ride for the time being" He added "Great" Kunuo said then starts to run around the place "Let explore the ship" Arthur said "Mmm" Kunuo nodded then hold her father''s hand The two of them explore the deck and the cabin, and then they came down to the bottom level of the ship "Hmmm?" Arthur then felt many presences approaching the ship ''One of them is very powerful'' Arthur thought "Let us go up Kunuo, we have company" Arthur said "Who is it, Father?" Curiosity asks by Kunuo "Let''s go find out" The two of them then teleport at the deck of the ship ''Isn''t this the Kuja pirate ship?'' Arthur question his self on his head after he saw the ship that approaching the Black Pearl Boom! Boom! Boom! The Kuja pirate ship suddenly begin to open fire, they fired several cannonballs on the Black Pearls direction Arthur frown He just said earlier that he doesn''t want to expose his daughter to some violence that is why he didn''t participate in Mount Apo, instead he open a gate here in one piece world Arthur knew that the One Piece world is also a very cruel place, which is the reason why he opened a gate in calm belt where there is no pirate that dares to venture Who would have thought that after arriving here, Arthur immediately meets the famous Kuja pirate, Captain by the famous Snake Princess, Boa Hanc.o.c.k Arthur then creates his Silver Gun then fires an individual shot at each of the cannonball Bang! Bang! Bang! The cannonballs start to decompose """"Huuh?"""" The Kuja Pirates was confuse, there is no impact, the Black ship is still intact "What happened?" Asks by a giant woman with long orange hair She is the sister of their Empress Boa Marigold She is a muscled, fat, large woman She is also one of many of the Kuja inhabitants who has large b.r.e.a.s.ts with revealing cleavage, her hair is arranged in a way that it looks like the patterns on cobra hood and to some extent , a valkyrie''s helmet Marigold wears a pink bikini with Kuja design and gold tassels that trail to her pink loin cloth and purple flaps, she also wears a headband and necklace that is made out of pink flowers "We don''t know Marigold-sama, the cannonball suddenly disappeared" Rindo said She is one of the Kuja pirates Chapter 92 - CHAPTER 92 "Then fire again" Marigold said to Rindo "Yes, Marigold-sama" Rindo said then starts to load the cannons with cannonballs they shot again the Black ship Boom! Boom! Boom! This time they take a notice the one person on the Black ship''s deck, it''s a handsome young man with blue hair and blue eyes, and he is currently holding a beautiful silver gun They saw him raise the gun that he is holding then fires Bang! Bang! Bang! Then they witness how the earlier cannonballs disappeared, each of the cannonballs that they fired starts to decompose "Wha.." "What kind of power is that?" The kuja pirates got shock, this is the first time they witness something like this Marigold starts to frown ''Is that the power of the gun that he is holding or his own?'' She thought ''What happens if that man fires at human, are they also going to decompose'' This thought gave Marigold''s body a shudder ''If it is then that man is a very dangerous individual;'' Marigold seriously thought "What is happening sister?" A giant woman with green hair suddenly came beside marigold This woman is also known as one of the three Gorgon Sisters that rule over Amazon Lily, one of the second in command of the Kuja pirates Boa Sandersonia She is also the sister of Boa Hanc.o.c.k and Boa Marigold She and her sisters are called the Gorgon sisters for supposed heroically slaying a monster called the Gorgon, she is the younger sister of Boa Hanc.o.c.k and the elder sister of Boa Marigold Sandersonia is a large lady who resembles a snake, with a curvaceous figure and large b.r.e.a.s.ts like her sisters Her head is disproportionately large and wide to her body and her long tongue is forked, often sticking out of her mouth and has a sea green eyes Like the rest of Kuja, she dresses is very revealing clothing Green bikini top with white irregular patterns, a white cape over it and green panties encircled by flaps at both sides of her h.i.p.s Along with her sisters, her beauty admired by the Amazon Lily islanders "Bid sister" Marigold greets her sister She then explains the situation and the man''s ability "If you say is true then that man is indeed a very dangerous individual" Sandersonia said "Mmm?" Sandersonia suddenly notice someone behind the man It was a young girl with blonde hair The blue hair man suddenly disappears leaving only the young blonde girl on the deck "Hello there" They suddenly heard someone talking at their back Every one of them turns around and then found the blue hair man standing in front of their Empress ''Fast'' They thought "Seize him" Sandersonia ordered "Yes" The Kuja pirates said "Why did you attack my ship without warning?" The blue hair man suddenly starts a conversation with their Empress "Why?" There empress, Boa Hanc.o.c.k said "There is no reason" Boa Hanc.o.c.k then stands up from her sitting position ''Wow, she is really tall'' Arthur can say that he is very tall, he is at least 180 cm tall but Boa Hanc.o.c.k was on different level ''She is more than 190 cm tall'' Arthur thought "Because I''m beautiful" Hanc.o.c.k suddenly said "....." Chapter 93 - CHAPTER 93 After decomposing the second wave of cannonballs, Arthur teleport in front Boa Hanc.o.c.k then casually talked to her "Because I''m beautiful" Hanc.o.c.k said "....." Arthur doesn''t know what to say Watching her say her catchphrase on Anime and hearing it first hand was totally different experience "Yes, yes, you''re very beautiful" Arthur sarcastically said "If you get it then get out of my face, male monkey" Hanc.o.c.k arrogantly said to Arthur while doing her signature pose with her back bent backward then pointed her finger at him Arthur face twitch This was the first time someone calls him a male monkey, a woman at that Hanc.o.c.k then form a heart shape with her two hands "Mero Mero Mellow" Hanc.o.c.k said This is Hanc.o.c.k signature technique, she forms a heart with her hands and fires a heart shaped beam form them Anyone with impure thoughts, mostly l.u.s.t towards Hanc.o.c.k, hit by this beam will be turned into a stone statue Any affected person''s body can be destroyed, due to the fact that it is stone Arthur jump back then flicks his fingers at the heart shape beam Crack! Crack! Crack! It got destroyed Arthur knew the effect of those beams so he can''t risk being hit by it "What" Hanc.o.c.k got shock This man just casually destroyed her attacks "How did you destroyed my attack you disgusting man" Hanc.o.c.k then breathes in deeply and kisses out a heart She then pulls the heart back with her left hand then Pop! The pick heart pop like a bubble "Slave Arrows" Hundreds of arrows are fired and barrage Arthur Arthur starts to use his observation haki then maneuver his whole body to avoid the pink arrows Bang! Bang! Bang! Arthur simultaneously fired his Silver gun at some arrows while he avoid the others After Arthur avoid the last arrow he then suddenly ducks down Swish! A long slender leg suddenly passed his head Whistle! ''What a beautiful leg'' Arthur thought Arthur stops admiring Hanc.o.c.k beautiful leg because the other pair is coming right at his face Arthur jump on his left side "Beat that man, Snake Empress" "Go, Go Empress" "Show that man who is the boss" The other Kuja pirates already stop on their tracks and just become a spectator of Arthur and there Empress fight "Perfume Femur" Hanc.o.c.k continue to attacks Arthur with haki on her leg Hanc.o.c.k does a handstand and spins around in order to deliver a series of kicks Arthur continued to dodge her series of attack, he knew that Hanc.o.c.k kicks are very deadly Anything she strikes, whether animate or inanimate, instantly turns into stone and in turn, breaks from the sheer force of her kicks, unlike her other attacks, only the immediate area around the point of contact turns to stone, not the entire object ''How do I stop her from attacking?'' Arthur thought An idea suddenly comes into Arthur''s mind Arthur stops dodging Hanc.o.c.k''s and start to parry them Arthur coated his leg with haki then starts to trade blows with Hanc.o.c.k ''What, he can use haki'' Hanc.o.c.k was surprise again Bang! Crack! Bang! Crack! Every impact of their legs released a black lightning that always showed if two King clashed to each other ''He is also a King'' Hanc.o.c.k shockingly thought ''But why I never heard of him'' She added on her head If someone possessed a Conqueror Haki that person will surely become famous around the world, Hanc.o.c.k was confuse why this man was unknown Chapter 94 - CHAPTER 94 Arthur then moves behind Hanc.o.c.k and whisper something that only she can hear Hanc.o.c.k then jump forward to get some space between them, she is looking at Arthur with her eyes wide open "How did you knew about it" Hanc.o.c.k angrily asks The other Kuja Pirates was confused by their Empress sudden change of attitude, this was the first time they saw her get angry Arthur shrugs his shoulders on her question "I have my way" Arthur said with a mysterious smile "You!" Hanc.o.c.k angrily points at Arthur Hanc.o.c.k blow a kiss on her index finger then aims it at Arthur, she added Bososhoku Kaki to her attack to further increase the damage of her attack "Pistol Kiss" Hanc.o.c.k said ''It didn''t help'' Arthur thought A heart shape bullet fire at Hanc.o.c.k index finger Arthur covers his hand with Haki then parries her attack Swish! Ping! "I can remove it for you" Arthur casually said "What" Hanc.o.c.k got shock then stop moving The Kuja pirates got confuse again by their conversation Sansersonia and Marigold got a guess on what they talking about ''Is he talking about the mark on our back?'' ''How did he found out?'' The both of them thought The mark on their back is there biggest secret, they just can''t casually tell it to anyone "Why should I trust your word?" Hanc.o.c.k said "You human males always lie" Hanc.o.c.k angrily rebukes her "Well it''s your choice" Arthur casually shrugs her again "¡­.." Hanc.o.c.k just keeps quit Arthur then raises his gun and points it at Hanc.o.c.k "You Liar" Hanc.o.c.k angrily said then tries to dodge his attack Bang! But it''s too late, she closed her eyes and wait for her doom "Sister" "Bid Sis" "Empress" "Snake Princess" Sandersonia, Marigold and the other Kuja pirates anxiously shouted then tries to run at her rescue but they immediately stop ""Huh?"" There Empress was standing there looking fine Hanc.o.c.k slowly opens her eyes "Huh?" She was also confuse, she thought that Arthur play a trick her so that she will let her guard down Bang! Bang! Arthur fired another two shot, this time it''s for the other two "You can check your back" Arthur said then walks at the edge of the shop "You''re welcome" Arthur turns his head at Hanc.o.c.k then jump to the Black Pearl "Big Sis, are you okay" Sandersonia stood beside her big sister Hanc.o.c.k then asks her "Sandersonia, Marigold will come with me the rest stay here and observe that man" Hanc.o.c.k ordered then starts to walk inside the mansion "Yes, Empress" Said by the Kuja pirates Sandersonia and Marigold got confused by their big sister''s behavior but they still followed her inside Hanc.o.c.k opens one of the mansion''s room then come inside After coming in, Hanc.o.c.k start loose her dress, she then swipe her long hair then show her back at her two sisters "Sister" "Your back" Her two sisters shockingly said "The mark" Marigold said "The celestial dragon mark was gone" Sandersonia said then brought a giant mirror so that Hanc.o.c.k can see her own back Hanc.o.c.k starts to tear up after seeing that the disgusting mark was gone on her back "Sob, Sob" She kneels down then covered her face with her two hands "How?" Marigold asks, she was confuse on how the slave mark disappeared "Wait" Sandersonia suddenly remembers the earlier action of Arthur She also starts to undress then show her back at Marigold Marigold again has her eyes wide open "Sister, the mark on your back was also gone" She shockingly said "Marigold, undress your clothe" Sandersonia urge her sister Marigold comply then starts to undress, the mark on her back was also gone "How?" Marigold asks again "That man did this" Hanc.o.c.k replied Marigold after calming down, but her eyes became red from crying "What?" Shouted by Marigold "Sister, why would he do this? Is there a reason?" Sandersonia asks Hanc.o.c.k "There is only one way to find out" Hanc.o.c.k said then put back her dress She walks outside the room Her destination The Black Pearl Chapter 95 - CHAPTER 95 Arthur jumps down from Perfume Yuda to Black Pearl "Father" Kunuo anxiously runs at her father then hug his legs "Are you alright, Father?" She asks with some tears on her eyes Kunuo heard a sound of battling on top of the other ship after her father disappeared, she thought that something happened to her, that got her worried Arthur felt guilty inside seeing Kunuo at this state "I''m sorry for worrying you" Arthur said then rubs her head Kunuo starts to calm down and just let her father rubbed her head "Muah" She blissfully said Arthur gently smiles at her "Shall we start the father and daughter bonding?" Arthur said to her "Yes, Father" Kunuo energetically replied, she is also excited to spend some time with her father Arthur then creates a pure gold fishing rod Shine! Shine! One for him and for his daughter "Wow" Kunuo said with sparkle on her eyes "Here" Arthur reaches out the two fishing rod then gives the other to Kunuo Kunuo immediately snatched the gold fishing rod from her father and starts to admire it "Let''s go" Arthur said then walks at the edge of the ship, he then creates a bucket full of delicious bait Arthur didn''t create a worm as there bait, instead he created some delicious food from Toriko world Arthur was sure that the Sea King can''t resist there bait He pick one bait form the bucket then put it on the hook of the fishing rod Kunuo walk beside her father and observe his movements "Pick one" Arthur urges Kunuo "Yes, Father" Kunuo said ''It smells and looks delicious'' Kunuo thought She then picks some bait from the bucket, Kunuo used all her willpower to not take a bite into it Kunuo grab the hook of her fishing rod then put the bait into it "Don''t worry, I''m going to bring delicious food later"'' Arthut said after witnessing the look of her daughter "Really, Father?" Kunuo happily said "Yes" "Yeeeyy" Kunuo jumps up and down to celebrate Arthur smiles at his daughter''s antic "Now watch" Arthur then demonstrates how to use the fishing rod to Kunuo "Your turn" Arthur said to Kunuo Kunuo nodded then copy her father, she horizontally holds her fishing rod then brought it on her back, she then swung it forward The hook and its line creates a beautiful curve then drop into the water Pop! "I did it" Kunuo said with a smile "Great job" Arthur rubs her head then complements his daughter "Heheheh" Kunuo felt happy inside after hearing her father complimented her "Now what do we do father" Kunuo curiosity asks "We wait" Arthur said to her then creates two chair for them The two of them sit down and wait for some sea kings to take the bait Tak! Arthur heard someone dropping on the deck of Black Pearl, he already knew who is it It''s Boa Hanc.o.c.k Hanc.o.c.k decided to personally confront this man about the tattoo, her two sisters want to come but Hanc.o.c.k stop them She is curios why did this man decided to help them on their personal problem Chapter 96 - CHAPTER 96 "What can I do for you, Snake Princess?" Arthur asks her without turning back his head Hanc.o.c.k didn''t knew why but she felt a little discomfort hearing him calling her in her title, Snake Princess "Hanc.o.c.k" Hanc.o.c.k said "????" Arthur finally turns his head then directly looks at her eyes with his head tilted to the side Hanc.o.c.k avoided his gaze ''What did I just do?'' She wondered herself Hanc.o.c.k doesn''t know why but she can look directly at this man''s eyes "Hanc.o.c.k, just call me Hanc.o.c.k" Hanc.o.c.k quietly said while she roams her eyes around the place "Okay?" Unsurely said by Arthur "Call me Arthur then" Arthur said to her with a smile Hanc.o.c.k felt her heart skips a beat after seeing his smile, she then immediately looks down "Okay, Arthur" Hanc.o.c.k quietly said Hanc.o.c.k raised her head then seriously looks at him For only a second then immediately look at the floor "I was wondering why you decided to help us on our personal problem" Hanc.o.c.k asks while looking at her feet "So you already look at the mark huh" Arthur said "There''s no reason really, I really like your strong character even though you experienced such a horrible past" Arthur casually said "How did you knew about our past" Question by Hanc.o.c.k "Didn''t I tell you? I have my way" Arthur mysteriously smiles at her Badump! Badump! Badump! Hanc.o.c.k felt her heart beating really fast Hanc.o.c.k slowly put her two hands on her chest ''What is happening to me?'' Hanc.o.c.k questioned herself "Father, who is she?" Kunuo suddenly interjected "Father?" Ask by Hanc.o.c.k "Oh she is Boa Hanc.o.c.k, she is known as the most beautiful woman in the world, she is also an Empress" Arthur introduced Hanc.o.c.k to Kunuo "Really, you''re an Empress?" Kunuo said with her excited voice "This is my first time seeing a real Empress" Kunuo said "Hanc.o.c.k, this is my daughter, Kunuo" Crack! ''Daughter?'' Hanc.o.c.k thought Hanc.o.c.k felt something broke inside her "N-Nice to M-Meet Y-You" Hanc.o.c.k said with a crack voice Kunuo hastily jumped on her sit then run in front of Hanc.o.c.k "Big Sister, are you going to be my next mother?" Kunuo curiosity asks "Cough, Cough" Arthur chokes his own saliva after hearing his daughter''s question "M-Mother?" Hanc.o.c.k shockingly said "Yes" Kunuo replied with a smile "Don''t you have a mother?" Hanc.o.c.k asks "I have four mothers, no, five, no six if you agreed" Kunuo said with sparkle on her eyes Arthur was speechless by his daughter''s behavior "You have five mothers?" Hanc.o.c.k was shock again then looks at Arthur Arthur turns his head to the side to avoid her stare "Yes, you know my father is very handsome and very gentle, you will have a happy life if you become his wife" Kunuo starts to advertise her Father ''Husband and wife'' Hanc.o.c.k thought again Hanc.o.c.k starts to imagine herself in her wedding dress together with Arthur on his Black suit [ On her head "You look beautiful my wife" Arthur gently said at Hanc.o.c.k while holding her chin as he tries to kiss her ] "Husband" Hanc.o.c.k involuntary said while still daydreaming She totally forgets her surrounding and Arthur''s other wives She starts to blush from her own imagination then fidget her whole body Arthur was speechless again seeing Hanc.o.c.k''s behavior ''Oh well, I already broke the rule that I''m only going to get 3 to 4 woman so why not broke it again'' Arthur thought ''Beside those legs'' He added on his head while looking at Hanc.o.c.k two delicious legs Kunuo was satisfied with her work, looking at Hanc.o.c.k''s behavior she knew that the snake is already in the bag ''Good job, Kunuo'' She complimented herself Boom! Boom! Boom! They suddenly hear some loud sound coming from the sea, the Black Pearl starts to shake because of the giant wave that hit he Chapter 97 - CHAPTER 97 In Calm Belt, there are creatures that feared by many They are called Sea Kings Sea Kings are sea creatures which are generally much larger than the normal ones, they are found in great numbers along the Calm Belt around the Grand line, although in special circ.u.mstances they can be found in other places throughout the world Sea Kings consist of radically different physiques and builds, so unique that no two individual Sea Kings have been recorded as being of similar build They are serpent like appearance Three giant shadows cover the sky above the Black Pearl Whistles! Arthur whistle in amazement "They sure are big" He said "So Biiigg" Kunuo said in amazement "What do you think Kunuo? These things will be our key for winning the competition" Arthur said to Kunuo "Really Father? I want the fox one as pet" Kunuo excitedly said then point at the fox looking Sea King The other two looks like a Lion and a Giraffe "How can three Sea Kings suddenly appeared here?" Hanc.o.c.k asks Normally the Sea Kings won''t go near the Perfume Yuda ship because of the Yuda''s "Ohh that?" Arthur said "We bait them" He added "Why?" Hanc.o.c.k confusingly asks "Kunuo want to enter a competition, the competition was about sea creatures so I decided to catch some Sea Kings for Kunuo" Arthur said Hanc.o.c.k doesn''t know what say "If you say so.." Hanc.o.c.k said "Husband, Kyaaa" She added then cups her face with her hands and starts to wiggle her entire body "I call him husband" Hanc.o.c.k said with blush on her face "Is that mean that were already m-m-married?" The blush on her face became even redder "So the next is the honeymoon" Hanc.o.c.k said then gets herself a nosebleed, she starts to fantasize her honeymoon with Arthur "Husband" Hanc.o.c.k subconsciously said Arthur was speechless by her behavior but he just let her be Arthur then looks at the three Sea Kings that are salivation while looking at the baits on the bucket Pop! A ball suddenly appeared in front of Arthur The ball is half white and half red Pokeball Arthur adjusted the Pokeball so that it will work on Sea Kings and when they got captured they will become obedient to the owner "Here" Arthur gave the Pokeball to Arthur "What''s this Father?" Confusingly ask by Kunuo "Try throwing that to the one that you like" Arthur said to her Kunuo was still confuse but she still nodded, she throws the Pokeball at the Fox like Sea king Tap! The moment the Pokeball touches the Fox Sea King the Pokeball opens then the sea king suddenly covers in all white then it got sucks inside the ball The Pokeball drops to the sea then stay afloat Ping! Ping! Ping! The Pokeball button blinks red then Peking! It stops "Congratulations for catching your first Pok¨¦mon, I mean Sea King" Arthur said "Really, I already catch it?" Kunuo excitedly said "Yes" Pop! Arthur teleports the Pokeball on his right palm then gave the ball to Kunuo "Here" Kunuo grab the ball then carefully inspect it Arthur looks at the other two Sea Kings that still salivating then, he then throws another two Pokeball at them Peking! Peking! Arthur thought that they may come handy in the future Chapter 98 - CHAPTER 98 Arthur looks at Kunuo Kunuo was still inspecting the Pokeball and wondered how this small ball managed to hold the giant Sea King "Why don''t you release it?" Arthur said to her "How?" Kunuo tilted her head then asks "Tap the button in the middle then throw the ball at the sea" Arthur instruct her (Note: I don''t know if that''s the proper way to release a Pok¨¦mon from the Pokeball" Kunuo nodded, she pressed the button then threw the Pokeball at sea Pik! The Pokeball opens then the Fox Sea King came out "Wow" Kunuo said with amaze voice "Cool right?" Arthur asks with a smile "Yes, Father" Kunuo said "Why don''t you touch it" Arthur suddenly said "Is it Okay, Father?" Said by Kunuo "Yes" Arthur said to her Kunuo then ran at the fox sea king, the fox sea king get close to the Black Pearl then lower its head to Kunuo Kunuo arrives at the sea king''s face then starts it rub it "You''re so big" Kunuo said "I name you, Foxy from now on" She excitedly said then jumps at Foxy''s head Arthur was smiling at their interaction Arthur then turns to look on what Hanc.o.c.k''s doing, she''s been silent the entire time Arthur saw Hanc.o.c.k with a dreamy face and mumbling something, he carefully picks his ears to listen at her mumbling "Your name will be Arthur 28th, our 59th child, say hello to your other 27 big brothers and 32 big sisters" Hanc.o.c.k mumbled "Now husband why don''t we discuss our 60th child" She continues to mumble Arthur face keep twitching after hearing her mumbling ''You already plan that far huh'' Arthur thought Arthur silently moves behind Hanc.o.c.k then hug her, he want to whisper something to Hanc.o.c.k but because she is taller than him, Arthur need to stand on his toes to reach her right ear ''This is not what I imagine. Arthur helplessly thought "Hello princess, what are you thinking?" Arthur whisper to her right ear "H-Husband" Hanc.o.c.k came back to reality from her dreamland then shockingly said to Arthur after feeling his strong arm on her waist ''Kyaa, Kyaa, His hugging me'' She is screaming inside "I''m planning our family tree" Hanc.o.c.k shyly said "So you are alright being with me even though I already have other wives?" Arthur said to her Hanc.o.c.k suddenly remembered that Arthur has other wives Hanc.o.c.k then stays silent Arthur releases her then looks at her deep looking face Hanc.o.c.k then looks Arthur in the eye "I''m okay with it, Husband" Hanc.o.c.k suddenly said then hugs Arthur, she thinks that it doesn''t matter how many women Arthur got ''This Empress will not lose to others'' Hanc.o.c.k resolutely thought Arthur smiles "If you say so, Princess" Arthur said then Kiss Hanc.o.c.k froze in shock after feeling the kiss of Arthur on her cheek ''He kiss me, he kiss me, my husband kissed me'' Hanc.o.c.k thought ''I should get ready, maybe I''m already pregnant'' Hanc.o.c.k thought Deck of Perfume Yuda The Kuja Pirates has been watching the whole interaction of their Empress with the blue hair man Especially Sandersonia and Marigold They got shock when three Sea Kings suddenly appeared Then they saw the young blonde girl throw a ball at one of the Sea King and it suddenly disappeared, they got shock again They got angry when the blue hair man suddenly hugged there Empress But then they got shock again when there Empress hugged the Blue hair man ''What is happening?'' ''Did a wind just pass by the Calm Belt?'' ''Kyaaa, Snake Princess'' They don''t have a single clue on what''s going on Chapter 99 - CHAPTER 99 Amazon Lily is an empire located in Island of Women, an island located in the Clam Belt adjacent to Paradise, The island is inhabited by the tribe of Kuja The empire is named after the real life flower Amazon Lily Calm Belt Currently two sh.i.p.s were sailing in Calm Belt, The Perfume Yuda and The Black Pearl More like the Perfume Yuda was the one that sailing and the Black Perl was being pulled by a giant rope at the back of the Perfume Yuda Because there was no wind in Calm Belt, Hanc.o.c.k suggested that they should just tie the Black Pear at the stern of their ship When the other Kuja pirates learned that they are going to let a man enter their island they protested, especially Sandersonia and Marigold They are thankful for him erasing there slave mark, yes, but is was still different story if they let a man enter the island of women It was forbidden But the just can''t change their elder sister''s mind, it was also unlikely that Elder Nyon will be able to changed Hanc.o.c.k''s mind but they just have to wait until they arrived at the island "Elder Sister, you''re so tall" Kunuo said while looking up to Sandersonia "You think so?" Sandersonia said "Yes, you and big sister Marigold was tallest person that I ever met" Kunuo said Currently Arthur and Kunuo aboard the Perfume Yuda Because of Kunuo''s cheerful personality and friendly nature, she immediately able to get closed to Kuja Pirates, being a girl also helps a lot The Kuja women also immediately fall for her cuteness, Kunuo was just too cute for them Women always like cute things Arthur has a smile on her face while looking at their interaction "Here, Husband" Hanc.o.c.k is sitting next to him, she just peeled some apples for Arthur "Ahh" Arthur opens his mouth and chomps the apple "Hehehe" Hanc.o.c.k happily giggles, she was enjoying their married life "Sorry for the trouble that I cost you" Arthur said to Hanc.o.c.k Arthur knew that it was forbidden for a man to step foot on Amazon Lily, he was really grateful for Hanc.o.c.k for letting them stay there "It''s no big deal, Husband" Hanc.o.c.k said ''Kyaaaa, I call him husband again'' Hanc.o.c.k shouted on her head Arthur smiles at her "What''s that?" Kunuo suddenly said while pointing at sea "Hmmm?" Arthur stands up then walks beside her and looks at what she was pointing "There Father look, I saw that white thing move" Kunuo said while pointing at the floating tree, on top of the tree was a creature with white fur Arthur also saw it twitch a little ''It still alive'' Arthur thought "Father, I think it was still alive, let''s rescue it" Kunuo said looking at Arthur Arthur smiles at her "Okay" He then jump up towards the tree, after landing softly to it, Arthur immediately pick the white creature and jump back at the Perfume Yuda "What is it, Father?" Kunuo asks Hanc.o.c.k and the others circled around Arthur, they are also curios about the creature that Arthur pick up "This is" Arthur looks at the white creature "A baby penguin" He said Chapter 100 - CHAPTER 100 The creature on Arthur''s embrace was a baby penguin The baby penguin was completely covered with white and gray plumage, "So cute" Kunuo said The other Kuja pirates nodded their head, they agreed ''I should be the only one that husband hugs'' Hanc.o.c.k on the other hand has different thought "Father, I think it was hurt" Kunuo said again The baby penguin''s whole body was keep twitching on Arthur''s embrace, Arthur take out some of his leftover Senzu beans, Crush! Arthur crushed it to tiny pieces and feed it to the little penguin "What''s that?" Ran asks, one of the Kuja Pirates "It''s a medicine" Arthur said The little penguin twitching stop and its eyes slowly opens "Myuh?" (Note: I don''t knew the sound of baby penguin so yeah) The baby penguin curiosity looks around "Myuh! Myuh! Myuh!" But when it noticed that the creature around it was different, it starts to struggle "Its okay, its okay, were not bad people" Kunuo said while brushing its head "Myuh" Feeling Kunuo''s hand gently brushing its head The baby penguin starts to calm down, its big eyes slowly close and the baby penguin sleep again "Here take care of her" Arthur said, he already identified that this baby penguin was female, Arthur think that Kunuo was more suitable to care of the baby penguin than him Arthur also knew that Kunuo is very responsible child so she will be fine "Really, Father?" Kunuo excitedly said "Yes, but promise me that you will going to take a good care of her" Arthur said "I promise" Kunuo said then carefully embrace the little girl "I will call you, Halo from now on" Kunuo said (Nore: In my language Halo mean mix, I name her that because of her mix white and gray color, yeah I''m suck a naming) "Empress, we arrived" Rindo said, she was also one of the Kuja pirates Arthur look at the famous island that only occupied by woman ''So this is Amazon Lily'' Arthur thought Amazon Lily is a jungle island located within the Clam Belt, due to the island''s location, there is no wind or storm ever on Amazon Lily, the focal point of the island is large mountain situated in the canter It is carved with gigantic curved snake statues and name of the native tribe of the island, Kuja Within the center of the mountain is a deep valley where the Kuja tribe village is located "Husband, what do you think?" Hanc.o.c.k asks while standing beside Arthur with blush on her face "It''s impressive" Arthur said, he was once again amazed, especially the giant snake statue on top of the mountain Hanc.o.c.k smile Crick! Crick! Crick! Crick! The giant gate of the island slowly opened, "Kyaa, Snake Princess" "You''re so beautiful" "Welcome back, Empress" They were suddenly welcomed by the shouting women of Kuja tribe "You''re really popular huh" Arthur silently said to Hanc.o.c.k "Mmm" Hanc.o.c.k blushes and meekly nodded at him The Perfume Yuda arrived at the port, they were once again greeted by rows of woman lining at the side to welcome there Empress Hanc.o.c.k silently walks towards the palace Sandersonia and Marigold walk behind her together with the other Kuja Pirates Arthur and Kunuo with Halo on her embrace walk after them Flower Petals are being thrown above them Chapter 101 - CHAPTER 101 Arthur and the others arrived at Hanc.o.c.k''s Palace ''Hmmm?'' Arthur suddenly felt someone jumping on top of the mountain ''Isn''t that'' Arthur thought while looking at the person ''Oh right, he was sent here by Bartholomew Kuma'' "Husband, please wait here for a moment, I''m just going to take a quick bath" Hanc.o.c.k blushingly said then walks to the bathhouse ''I need to always keep myself clean for husband'' Hanc.o.c.k thought Sandersonia and Marigold just keep quit But they can''t still get over the fact that there big Sister who is known as a man hater got herself a husband that she just met today ''Just what did this man do to our sister?'' Sandersona thought She and Marigold then follow their big sister in the bath "Okay" Arthur answer her then walk at the balcony of the palace "Halo, come here" Kunuo on the other hand was playing with the baby penguin that already woke up for a while now The two of them got really close to each other on their way here "Myuh! Myuh!"'' Halo cutely walks on Kunuo while making a cute sound ''Aaaahhhhh'' ''What is this creature?'' ''She''s just so cute'' The Kuja women thought Bath house Hanc.o.c.k slowly undone her dress, then walk at the water ''Need to keep clean'' She happily thought Sandersonia and Marigold just standing outside the bath house door in case of emergency Bang! Splash! ''What''s that?" Hanc.o.c.k thought looking at the direction of the sound "Blugh, Blugh, Blugh, I-I''m g-getting d-drown" The person that fall said, it was a man "Ahh I''m going to die" The Man added "Ahh?" The Man said then stands up "I can stand, SAFE" He said while stretching his two arms sideways "Huh? Where I''m I? A bath?" The man said while looking around, but because of the dense fog he can''t see much "A man" Hanc.o.c.k shockingly said then stares at the man The two of them stares at each other for a moment then Hanc.o.c.k suddenly realizes that she was n.a.k.e.d "Ah" Hanc.o.c.k crouches down inside the water "YOU!" Hanc.o.c.k angrily said to the man ''Another man saw me n.a.k.e.d beside my husband'' Hanc.o.c.k shockingly thought Hanc.o.c.k then thought an even scarier thought ''Did I just cheat on my Husband?'' Hanc.o.c.k has her eyes wide open then angrily looks at the man with killing intent ''This woman is strong'' The man thought, he can feel the power that this woman was giving ''And dangerous'' He added on his head "You must die for your sin" Hanc.o.c.k angrily said "Because of you! Because of you!" Hanc.o.c.k''s voice was rising every second she talks Bang! The Bath House door force opened by Sandersonia and Marigold "Sister Marigold shouted "Big Sister, what on earth is going on?" Sandersonia asks about the situation The two of them then come inside "A man?" "What is he doing on this island?" The two of them ask Hanc.o.c.k stands up then walk beside her two sisters, Marigold then put some dress on Hanc.o.c.k''s n.a.k.e.d body "That man saw me n.a.k.e.d" ""Huuh?"" Sandersonia and Marigold shockingly said Chapter 102 - CHAPTER 102 Sandersonia and Marigold had a shock look on their faces, then the two of them look again at the man that caused the problem "You will pay for your sin" Hanc.o.c.k has still her angry face, she then put forward her two slender hands then form a heart shape with her fingers "Mero Mero Mellow" She shouted then a pink beam in the shape of heart attack the man "Huh? Noro Noro?" The man said with a high confuse voice, he closes his eyes then put his arms forward to covers his self "Noo, Im getttiiinngg sllooowww" The man slowly said, after a while he opened his eyes then look at his two hand, ''I didn''t get slow down'' The man thought He tries to open and close his two palms just to make sure "Mero Mero Mellow" Hanc.o.c.k tries again her attack "Wahhh" The man covers his self with his two arms, again Nothing happen again, Hanc.o.c.k, Sandersonia and Marigold then confusingly stares at the man, the man also stares back """"Huh?"""" The four of them said at the same time then tilted there head to the side "Why can''t you turn into stone?" Hanc.o.c.k shockingly asks "The beauty of your n.a.k.e.d body is at the level that could never fail to capture anybody, regardless of their age or gender" Marigold said to her big sister "I didn''t slow down" The man said "But I better get out of here at any rate" The man said then run at the window "I just want to find someone important, that''s all" The man said while running Crash! The man jumps at the glass window and broke it "You will not get away" Hanc.o.c.k followed the man at the window then pointed her finger at him "Pistol Kiss" she said Bang! Bam! The shot hit the man Crash! Then the man crash at the ground "That man is an intruder, capture him, Kuja Pirates" Hanc.o.c.k shouted to the Kuja Pirates below them The man then get surrounded by the Kuja Pirates "It would be best for all of us if you come obediently" One of the Kuja Pirates said Instead of answering the man fires his two arms and it stretch at unbelievable rate Swish! The two hand of the man hold the tree poles , the Kuja Pirates tries to gram him but it''s already too late "Gomu Gomu no Rocket" The man shot his self from the ground into the distance "Tch" Hanc.o.c.k click her tongue seeing the man escaping "Sister, are you okay" Marigold asks "Yes" Hanc.o.c.k said "Capture that man at any cost" Hanc.o.c.k said to her two sisters ""Yess"" The two of them answer back then walk outside the bath house to participate on man hunting Hanc.o.c.k on the other hand walks at the balcony where her husband was currently at "Husband" Hanc.o.c.k lifelessly said while looking at Arthur "Mmm?" Arthur turns around then looks at her "What''s the matter?" Arthur asks then hugs her, he can see that she has some worries "Another man just saw me n.a.k.e.d" Hanc.o.c.k sniffles at Arthur''s embrace ''Ohh right, the bath incident'' Arthur thought "Don''t worry, that just an accident" Arthur consults her and lightly pats her back ''I really like luffy''s character but you need a little punishment for seeing Hanc.o.c.k n.a.k.e.d body before me, even if it''s just only the back'' Arthur thought "But I just cheat on you" Hanc.o.c.k cried and said "Huuh?" Arthur said while tilting his head "That''s not true, that is not cheating, and that is only an accident so you don''t have to be so hard on yourself" Arthur consults her "Rally?" Hanc.o.c.k asks "Yes, so don''t worry about it" Arthur smiling said ''Okay Luffy, your punishment juts got level up for making Hanc.o.c.k cry'' Arthur said on his head while looking at the town Chapter 103 - CHAPTER 103 Amazon Lily, Battle Ring The Kuja Pirates captured the man and decided to punish him here The Battle Ring stage was circle shape with four bridges surrounding it, the three bridges were connected to the seat surrounding the Ring In front of the Ring was a building with the last bridge connecting to it On top of the building was the Snake Princess, Boa Hanc.o.c.k sitting on her personal snake, Salome Salome is large white snake with large pink spots running down her body, the underside of her body is pale yellow with horizontal black lines across it, she wears a horned skull with a couple of cracks on top of her head, has blue hair jutting out from the back of the skull Boa Hanc.o.c.k two Sisters are standing beside Solome Thousand Women of Kuja tribe was around the seat shouting at the man that bound by snakes "You must have a purpose right?" Hanc.o.c.k asks the bound man "If it is a purpose you want, I want a ship" The bound man said, The bound man was one of the famous pirates of the Worst Generation Monkey D. Luffy But they still don''t know that yet "I want to go to the Sea" Luffy said "He is definitely hiding something" "Do you think that you can fool us?" "Punish that man" The Kuja woman around the ring shouted While the Kuja tribe was busy shouting at Luffy, they didn''t notice that there is another man on the Battle Ring, he was sitting on top of the building "So that''s Monkey D. Luffy" Arthur said while looking at Luffy inside the arena, he hides his presence so that the Kuja Pirates doesn''t notice him Arthur was just sitting there and doing nothing, he doesn''t want to interfere at the event, if Arthur''s memory serves him right ''This is the day Luffy first show the sign of having a Kings Haki'' Arthur thought "Do you think that you leave this island alive?" Hanc.o.c.k indifferently said ''Not after you disgrace me'' She added on her head "Wait a second please, Snake Princess" One Kuja Woman suddenly stands up and shouted at the Empress "Huh?" The other Kuja Women around the ring turn their head at her, they are looking at her with a confuse look The woman that shouted was Marguerite Marguerite is a member of the Kuja tribe living on the Amazon Lily Marguerite is a young Kuja Ldy who is tall for her age, she has short unruly blond hair, long slender legs and a slim curvaceous body Marguerite, Aphelandra and Sweet Pea was the one that saved Luffy after he ate mushroom that completely covered his body Marguerite walks inside the ring "I don''t think that he has bad intention for the kingdom at all" Marguerite said looking at her Empress "The me who thought that the man here" She added Another two Kuja woman run at the ring and kneel at their Empress This is Aphelandra and Sweet Pea "We are just as responsible as her for the sin of bringing him here" Aphelandra said Marguerite also kneels down Hanc.o.c.k looked at them then stands up from Solome She then slowly walks down the stairs, after some time she arrive in front of the kneeling trio "That''s enough" Hanc.o.c.k said while looking at the three Hanc.o.c.k raise Marguerite''s head with her index finger, Marguerite can''t help but stand up, the two others also stand up Hanc.o.c.k let go of her "I like honest people" Hanc.o.c.k said then brushes her hair to the said of her face Blush! Blush! Blush! The trio can''t help but blush by their Empress beauty "Mero Mero Mellow" Hanc.o.c.k suddenly fires a heart shape beam at the trio Katak! The trio then turns to stone Chapter 104 - CHAPTER 104 After turning the trio into stone Hanc.o.c.k turns around then walks back at her sit Luffy was left at the ring with a black on his face while looking at the trio that saved him earlier Luffy then turned around and shouted at Hanc.o.c.k "Hey, what did you do to them?" Luffy asks "Hurry and turn them back to normal" He added "What a disrespectful way of speaking to the Snake Princess" The Kuj Woman geot agitated by the way Luffy talk to their Empress, they stand up and throw curses at him Hanc.o.c.k silently looks at Luffy A huge black panther suddenly walk inside the ring This is Bacura, a black panther owned by the Kuja Pirates under Boa Hanc.o.c.k She is an executioner of the Kuja tribe and has been serving the tribe for generations Bacura is a huge black panther with yellow and red eyes and large fangs, she sports a brown cap that goes halfway down her back, and she also has a wide grin and sharp teeth Bacura slowly walk at Luffy and just waiting for the order to attack this man The snakes that bounding Luffy slowly undone themselves "Bacura" Hanc.o.c.k shouted "Goo" "Kill that man" The Kuja woman shouted "Ruuaaahhhhh" Bacura jump and pounce at the back of Luffy Luffys'' right punch went straight to her face Bam! Swoosh! Bacura;s whole body flew at the edge of the arena then Bang! Huge smoke was created, rocks went flying and a loud sound was heard by the impact Time seems slow down for the people at the ring The Kuja women around the ring had their eyes and mouth open while looking at the beat up Bacura "This is s omething wrong with all of you" Luffy said to them Sandersonia and Marigold then jump up at their standing position towards the ring Arthur just silently watch the event that unfolding in front of him Just like in anime, Sandersonia and Marigold fight Luffy First they fight him without using their devil fruit, but after some time after noticing that Luffy was able to keep up with them the two sisters decided to transform at their Zoan Devil fruit The battle continued for a while One of them suddenly bound Luffy with her tail, as Luffy tries to struggle to get out the other sister uses her tail to wrap around the stone Marguerite Sandersonia then decided to break the stone Marguerite, Luffy seeing this suddenly shouted for her to stop ''Here it is'' Arthur thought Bang! The wave of Conquerors Haki hit every single person on the vicinity Those who have weak will start to pass out Hanc.o.c.k and her two sisters got shock after finding out that this man has a Conquerors Haki Sandersonia then slowly put down the stone statue, Marigold also release Luffy Luffy then run at the stone statue and check if there are cracks, after placing the statue at the safe place of the ring Luffy continued to fight the two sisters Seeing that the fight was approaching its end, Sandersonia and Marigold revealed there trump card Their hair suddenly turns into snakes Marigold takes her technique to another level, she light herself on fire, she was fire proof Luffy still totally overwhelm the two Luffy then tied the end tail of the two sisters, being bound by their tail the two sister''s crash to each other, Sander And because Marigold light up herself on fire earlier, Sendersonia get burn after getting bump to her sister "Ahhh" Sandersonia shouted "Sister" Marigold worriedly said to her Bang! Bang! Gun shots was heard then the fire enveloping Sandersonia disappeared "Where''s that sound come from?" Luffy said while looking around, he then notice that the Kuja pirates around the ring starts to fall one by one A shadow suddenly came down from above "What''s that?" Luffy said again while looking at the shadow Chapter 105 - CHAPTER 105 Arthur decided that it''s already time to stop the fight, he created his Silver gun and fired two shots Bang! Bang! One to heal Sandersonia and the other shot fires at the people around the ring, Arthur put them to sleep, there is going to be another commotion if they found out that there is another man on the island The only one knew about Arthur being here on Amazon Lily was Hanc.o.c.k, her two sisters and the other member of Kuja pirates Arthur disguised his self as a woman the moment they dock at the port, Arthur jump down on the top of the building and drop in front of Luffy "Hello there" Arthur greeted him "Husband" Surprisingly said by Hanc.o.c.k seeing her husband appearing here, she then stand up from her sitting position and walk down the stairs "What are you doing here?" Hanc.o.c.k ask Arthur after arriving beside him "I come for him" Arthur said to Arthur then point at Luffy "Me?" Luffy confusingly said then point at himself "Husband what do you want form this man?" Hanc.o.c.k asks, she first lovingly look at Arthur and when she turn to Luffy her face turn fierce Luffy just tilted his head after being fiercely look at, he has a dumb look on his face that asking why she is looking at him like that Sandersonia and Marigold are standing behind Hanc.o.c.k and also curios on why Arthur was here, he was supposed to be in the palace right now "I just want to meet the famous pirate from the worst generation" Arthur said to them "Worst Generation? I think I heard that word somewhere" Luffy said then tried starts to think hard on where he heard that word "Right, Shakky mention that before on her bar" Luffy said then look at Arthur "Hey you''re also a man" Luffy suddenly change subject "I thought that there were only women on this island" Luffy said then pat Arthur''s shoulder "Get you filthy hand on my husband you disgusting man" Hanc.o.c.k angrily said then kicks Luffy "Woaah" Luffy jump back to avoid the attack, he got a feeling that if her kick is very dangerous "That''s enough Hanc.o.c.k, I knew the character of this man, and he doesn''t have a bad intention on this island" Arthur said to the angry Hanc.o.c.k "But Husband, this man" Hanc.o.c.k said on pitiful voice "I knew, I plan to punish him" Arthur reassures her "Okay" Hanc.o.c.k calm down then walks beside Arthur, but she didn''t forget to glare at Luffy "Huh?" Luffy was still confuse by the situation "Arthur, thank you for putting out the fire and healing the burn" Sandersonia suddenly said, she doesn''t know how he did it but she was sure that Arthur was the one responsible for stopping the fire "No problem" Arthur said "Are you also the one responsible to that?" Marigold asks Arthur then point at the unconscious Kuja women "Yeah, I just put them to sleep" Arthur said to her "Luffy" he then turn to luffy "Yes?" Luffy tilted his head then asks "Why don''t you eat something first, I''m sure your hungry" Arthur mysteriously smile at Luffy "Really? Yoohoo, I''m hungry" Luffy shouted then raise both his arms "But first can you turn them back to normal?" Luffy turn to Hanc.o.c.k Chapter 106 - CHAPTER 106 "But first can you turn them back to normal?" Luffy turn to Hanc.o.c.k Hanc.o.c.k arrogantly looks at Luffy then said "I consider it if you kneel down first" Hanc.o.c.k said "Really?" Luffy happily said then immediately get to his knees "Wha.." Hanc.o.c.k hot shock by his behavior, Sandersonia and Marigold was also shock This man possess the Haki of the King, anyone that have the Conquerors Haki have the disposition of the King and yet this man easily bow down to others They were confuse "I told you, this man doesn''t have a bad intention" Arthur said to them while looking at their dumb struck faces, he then turn to Luffy "She will turn them back, don''t worry" Arthur said to him "Really? Thank you?" Luffy happily said "You can stand up now" Arthur said again "Okay" Luffy stand up then dust himself "Wait a minute, I want to know just what is going on here nyo" Someone suddenly shouted from there back Every one of them simultaneously turns back Standing there was a small old woman with white hair ''Oh yeah, I totally forgot her'' Arthur thought while looking at the old woman This old woman name is Gloriosa She is the former Empress of the Kuja tribe before Boa Hanc.o.c.k took over, now she is more commonly referred to as Elder Nyon She is diminutive in height, with very think lips, and wrinkled from old age She also wears some king of sea green belt apparently meant to hold up the spotted print short skirt that all Kuja wears, also like most Kuja, she wears cape, her hair is white and she wears a oink flower on the left side of her head "Elder Nyon" Sandersonia greeted her "Who is this man nyo?" Gloriosa said then point at Arthur "Don''t point your disgusting finger at my husband you old hag" Hanc.o.c.k said to Gloriosa "What? Husband?" Gloriosa shockingly shout at Hanc.o.c.k with her eyes wide open "This is Arthur Elder Nyon" Marigold then introduces Arthur "Just how did you get a husband nyo?" Gloriosa disregards the rest and look at Hanc.o.c.k "Why do you care, old hag" Hanc.o.c.k said to then glare at her "You knew that it was forbidden for a man to enter the island and not you only bring one you also marry him" Gloriosa said to her "So what? I''m the Empress I can do whatever I want" Hanc.o.c.k said then brushes her long black hair "Because I''m beautiful" She said "So beautiful nyo" Gloriosa then got captivated by her beauty "No that''s not the point" Slap! Gloriosa slap herself to wake up Arthur who was the topic of their discussion decided to interfere "I know that you''re wary about my intention and only thinking the safety of your people but I assure you, I don''t mean any harm" Arthur said to her then lightly bows her head Gloriosa silently look at Arthur, she doesn''t know his intention but she can tell that he is sincere on his word Growl! A loud sound of stomach rumbling suddenly heard Everyone turn their heard at the maker of the sound "I''m hungry" Luffy happily said while rubbing his stomach Chapter 107 - CHAPTER 107 Amazon Lily, Palace Currently Arthur and Hanc.o.c.k was cuddling each other on Hanc.o.c.k''s bed "Husband, is that really a punishment for that man?" Hanc.o.c.k who is embracing Arthur''s chest asks, "Yes" Arthur said "If you said so" Hanc.o.c.k closes her eyes then rubs her face at his chest ''This is bless" Hanc.o.c.k happily thought Arthur just smiles at her "Hahahaha, catch me Halo" Arthur then hears the laughter of Kunuo outside the palace, she is still playing with Halo together with other Kuja since they arrive at the palace ''She really is energetic'' Arthur thought It''s been over a half an hour since the event of the ring, Hanc.o.c.k already turns Marguerite, Aphelandra and Sweet Pea to normal The trio was immediately greeted by laughing Luffy, the three of them wereconfuse on what was going on but they still bow to their empress for forgiving them Speaking of Luffy . . . Banquet Hall Luffy was blankly staring the food that serves on the table The other Kuja women are just silently staring at him, some were curios, some were vigilant and the other just look at him "What is this?" For the first time Luffy spoke "What are you saying? Food of course" One of the Kuja said "What do you mean food then where is the MEAAAATTT" Luffy stands up then shouted, the tense Kuja hold their weapon then squint their eyes at him The food that on Luffy''s table were only vegetables, there is no meat, which is why he is complaining "Meat, Meat" Luffy shouted "Sob, this is not a proper banquet if there is no meat" He then starts to sob and wail The Kuja women starts to get confuse by this man''s behavior ''Is this how a man eats?'' ''Interesting'' ''I want to touch him'' They thought Time pass by as they watch the grown up man wail they contacted the Empress about the situation, they suddenly got an order to serve a meat on this man "Meat, Meat hahaha" Luffy was so happy that every second he was garbing some meat Luffy then suddenly stand on the table and shouted that the banquet was gloomy, they need some music and he starts to sing . . . "Husband I thought that you''re not letting him meat" Hanc.o.c.k asks "I suddenly feel sorry for him" Arthur helplessly said When someone suddenly called Hanc.o.c.k using the denden mushi, they can hear the wailing sound of Luffy at the background Arthur suddenly felt sorry for the poor guy . . . Some time passed "Empress" One Kuja woman suddenly arrives at Hanc.o.c.k''s chamber "Tch" Hanc.o.c.k click her tongue "This better be important" Hanc.o.c.k said She was currently having some bonding time with her husband and now someone interrupt it, no wonder she was irritated "The man that we capture was together with Elder Nyon and they are seeking audience with you, they are currently outside the palace" The Kuja said "What do they want this time" Hanc.o.c.k said Arthur was silently listening at their conversation ''Is Luffy already found out about his brother?'' Arthur thought "Let them in, maybe it''s something important" Arthur said Chapter 108 - CHAPTER 108 "Let them in, maybe it''s something important" Arthur said to Hanc.o.c.k "Okay" Hanc.o.c.k irritated look immediately change to love struck look "Let them in" Hanc.o.c.k turns to the Kuja woman and said "Yes, Empress" The Kuja woman answers then stand up and walk outside the chamber "I need a ship" Luffy loud shout suddenly heard, he came running at the chamber with his faces looks like his in a hurry "You fool, behave yourself nyon" Gloriosa is just behind Luffy, after she arrive behind him she smack his head using her snake crane Bang! "Awww, that hurts" Luffy said while rubbing his head "How can you able to hurt me, I''m a rubber man" Luffy said "I use Haki" Gloriosa replied "Haki?" Luffy confusingly said then suddenly remember his objective on why he came here "Right ship, Please lend me a ship" Luffy pleadingly said to Hanc.o.c.k "I need to go somewhere, my brother got captured" He added "Your brother?" Hanc.o.c.k asks "Yes, my brother ace got captured and will get execute, I need to rescue him before that happens" Luffy hastily said "Ace, your brother is ace? The commander of Whitebeard Pirates" Hanc.o.c.k amazingly said, she knew about the famous fire fist ace, not only he was part of the emperors crew, ace also build a name for himself, "Yes, so please lend me s ship" Luffy said Hanc.o.c.k looks at Luffy then looks at Gloriosa, more accurately the newspaper that she is holding "???" Gloriosa just tilted her head "Old hag, give me that newspaper" Hanc.o.c.k said "Don''t call he old hag" Gloriosa shouted but she complied anyway, she gives the newspaper that she is holding to Hanc.o.c.k Hanc.o.c.k reaches out the newspaper and read all the news about Fire Fist Ace "Hmmm" Hanc.o.c.k then throws the newspaper back at Gloriosa Bam! "Ahhh" Gloriosa catch it with her face "Let say that I lend you a ship, how do you plan to rescue him, he was lock down at Impel down at this moment" Hanc.o.c.k said "The Impel Down was not easy to infiltrate much less escaping from it" Hanc.o.c.k said Arthur was just silently listening at the two on the sideline "Impel Down?" Luffy confusingly asks "Yes" Hanc.o.c.k said "What''s that?" Luffy added Everyone person in the room almost fall down "You''re a pirates, how come you didn''t knew about the Impel Down" Gloriosa can''t help but shout at Luffy, she then explain it to him The Impel Down, also known as the Underwater Prison or the Great Prison is a government stronghold in paradise together with Marine Headquarters and Enies Lobby Impel Down is a large submerged tower like structure whose foundation is at the very bottom f the sea bed It is located underwater in the middle of the Calm Belt Due to it being built within the Calm Belt, the entire structure is constantly surrounded by gigantic Sea Kings swimming below the water, along with these beasts, the prison is guarded by a force of Marine battlesh.i.p.s It it''s the World Government''s maximum security prison for the most dangerous criminals and pirates Luffy nodded that he understand "It''s hard to get in that prison if you''re not a marine" Gloriosa said to Luffy "Even so I need to try, I need to save my brother, whatever it takes" Luffy strongly said Everyone in the room suddenly felt something inside them ''Is this the power of the protagonist? Able to move anyone?'' Arthur thought after listening at Luffy Chapter 109 - CHAPTER 109 Marine Headquarters The Marine Headquarters is the main division of the Marine organization that has jurisdiction over the Grand Line, the marines stationed there are considered "super elites" among comrades, and a rank at the other marine bases is about equivalent to three ranks lower at Headquarters The Marineford Headquarters was large, fortress like building which bore the a sign containing the kanji for "Marines" and the Marine''s symbol between them, and on top of this structure is a large, multi-story tower styled after an ancient Japanese pagoda There are mountains at each corner of the structure that each has a small building on top carrying the Marine flag In front of the Headquarters were Marineford Town, where families of Marines stations at the Headquarters lived, and the Oris Plaza which contains an execution scaffold The island itself is shaped like a crescent and Marineford Bat is located in front of Oris Plaza Fleet Admiral Office Bang! Crack! The disk inside the office got broken in two "Just tell me who the hells this pip-squeak that decided to come out on his nest and mess with the Marines Bases in the Grand line" Shouted by a tall, fair skinned and muscular man ling long, braided goatee and mustache, he wears a cup that covers his hair, which is set in a larger afro, his also wears a typical black rimmed glasses and a white and gold full Marine admiral uniform that is adorned with medals The most distinctive features of this uniform are a life size seagull on top of his cap This is the current Fleet Admiral of the Marines Sengoku the Buddha He is so angry right now, he then slowly scan the important figures at the room, the three admirals, the vice-admirals and the rear admirals "I think he just want fame" One rear admiral said "Instead of worrying about some unknown pirate, we should discuss the upcoming war tomorrow" Sakasuki snort and said, he is one of the three admirals alias Akainu "Stop worrying? Stop worrying?" Sengoku asks the first then shouted the second question "This pirate that you just dub unknown already destroyed 25 Marine bases and sunk 50 Marine sh.i.p.s" Shouted by Sengoku then pick up a wanted poster and smack it at the board behind him Bam! The man on the wanted poster was looks like in his early twenties, he has blue eyes and weird blue hair, he wears a red bandanna and numerous objects in his hair, and he also has a black line under his eyes Arthur the Thousand Swords 450,000,000 beli "This man appeared 5 days ago and debuted by destroying one marine ship" Sengoku said "His bounty was only 20,000,000 beli at that time but slowly raised as he continue to destroyed marine sh.i.p.s and bases, his the first pirate that raise his bounty this fast" Sengoku seriously said "Base on the witness, he has the ability to open some kind of golden gates and produce unlimited numbers of different kind of weapons but mostly swords, that''s where he gets his title" He added "Why don''t you just send some rear admiral to apprehend him?" Borsalino slowly said, he is also one of the three marine admirals alias Kizaru "We did" Senguko said "We did send five marine battle sh.i.p.s, each ship contains at least one rear admiral, five captains and two hundred soldiers, and they managed to surround his black ship but still able to escape by sinking the two sh.i.p.s while immobilizing the others" Sengoku said "The worst part is, he has the ability to turn someone into ducks" Chapter 110 - CHAPTER 110 Grand Line A black ship is currently traveling the first half of the world This black ship became famous for the fast few days because of her captains deed Arthur the Captain of Kings Pirates and his Black Pearl On Black Pearls Captain''s Cabin Arthur was currently sitting behind the disk while looking at his wanted poster "Not bad, not bad" Arthur said while looking at his own picture, he doesn''t care much about his bounty but then his eyes twitch the moment he saw his title ''Who the hell came up with this lame ass title'' Arthur thought In these past few days, Arthur has been attacking some Marine base and Marine sh.i.p.s, but Arthur doesn''t just attack any bases or sh.i.p.s Arthur only attacked the bases or sh.i.p.s with corrupt officials, he always hated those mother f.u.c.kers, they act like everything they do are justice Arthur also didn''t kill anyone, he just destroyed their bases and turned the corrupt officials into ducks How Arthur does knew if a corrupt officials running the bases of sh.i.p.s you asks? The answer is on his desk Arthur looks at the item in front of him "The compass of Jack Sparrow, oh wrong, Captain Jack Sparrow" Arthur said while he picks up the compass on the disk, he then stand up and walk outside the cabin Arriving outside Arthur looks at his crew-mates Wooden Puppets Arthur created 10 of them to help him sail the Black Pearl "Good job everyone" Arthur said to them The wooden Puppets stop then salute at Arthur, Arthur nodded with a satisfied smile "The next target is" Arthur said then looks at the compass on his hand The arrow slowly turns then stop at a particular direction "That way" Arthur then look ahead "We have heading boys" Arthur shouted After then walk at the front of the ship then look at the vast sea ''I wonder what Kunu''s doing now, I bet she is playing with Halo at this moment'' Arthur thought When Arthur planned to destroy some corrupt bases Kunuo decided to stay and explored the island together with Halo and the other Kuja pirates, they really got along very well "The war of the best is tomorrow huh" Arthur said It''s been six days since he arrived here, but not even a day have passed on Zodiac planet It''s also been six days since Luffy infiltrated the impel down Arthur decided to help a little, he changed the memory of vice admiral Momonga that arrived at the outskirt of Amazon Lily to get Boa Hanc.o.c.k Arthur just changed so that Momonga will stop at Impel down with Luffy on the ship, After doing his job, Arthur left the rest to Luffy, he knew that Luffy will be just fine Boa Hanc.o.c.k on the other hand is still participating on the war, Gloriosa persist her Arthur also knew why Gloriosa was so adamant on Hanc.o.c.k fulfilling her duty as a warlord, if she didn''t, Hanc.o.c.k title as a warlord will be taken and the Amazon Lily will be in danger Arthur wanted to help them on that problem, so in this past few days his been thinking some plan on how to solve their problem when the warlord system dissolve in the future Arthur absentmindedly rubs his jaw "It''s the Black Pearl" A shout coming from the front woke him up "Ohhh, we arrive" Arthur said while looking at the Marine base in front of him Snap! Arthur snaps his finger then thousands of golden gates open, coming from it was different king of weapons "Let''s get started, shall we" Chapter 111 - CHAPTER 111 Marineford The execution day Giant platform in front of the Marine Headquarters Hundreds of Thousands of Marine Soldiers are standing and preparing for the upcoming war, they already hardened there self for this day but some of them just can''t help but shallow their saliva''s and sweat a lot Gulp! Gulp! Drip! Drip! They just about to face the strongest pirate crews in the world The Whitebeard Pirates, lead by Edward Newgate, more commonly known as Whitebeard, he is also widely known as the strongest man in the world and also known to have the power to destroy the world That''s the kind of man that they are just about the fight in this war No wonder some of them are nervous and scared The whole place were silent Clang! Clang! Clang! The sound of chains coming on top of the platform suddenly heard, the marines can''t help but look at the man that bound by the chains and also the man that is about to get executed Portgas D. Ace The second division commander of the Whitebeard Pirates, together with him at the platform is two Marine executioners and the fleet admiral Sengoku Sengoku stands in front of the platform and hold a denden mushi "Portgas D. Ace" Sengoku said "The death of this man today, holds great significance" He added The Marines below just keep their silent and listen at their Fleet Admiral Garp and Tsuru are standing just below the platform and listening at Sengoku "You done nothing wrong" Tsuru said while looking ahead Garp was silent for a moment then "Wahahaha" He just laughs "Woman are supposed to be sympathetic at times like this, Tsuru-chan" Garp said with a big smile then give Tsuru a glance with the corner of his eyes "Ace, tell me the name of your father" Sengoku continue Ace who has his head always lowered suddenly look at Sengoku The people that watching this event was confused and curios about what Sengoku is talking about At the platform, Ace and Sengoku silently look at each other Ace then close his eyes "My father is Whitebeard" Ace said "Not true" Sengoku rebuke "It is! My father is Whitebeard! I have no other Father" Ace shouted with his eyes still closed "Years ago, we put all our resources into searching for a man" Sengoku said to the Denden mushi "We suspect that he might have a child on a certain island" Sengoko added "We relied entirely on this possibility, and cipher pol''s vague information" He continue "Children who had just been born" Senguko didn''t stop "Children who were about to be born" He is still talking "We thoroughly investigated all the mothers but we couldn''t find him" Still talking Ace is just keeping his silent "But I supposed that was to be expected" Still talking to the denden mushi "Your mother risked her life to deliver you safety, she performed a special trick, which she pulled off through seer willpower" Sengoku said again The Marines below was getting curios "She deceived our eyes, No, the eyes of the whole world" Still talking "In the south blue, there is an island called Bateriila" His not stopping "Your mother''s name is Portgas D. Rouge" Still talking "She manage to defy common sense with sheer willpower to protect her child, she carried her child in her w.o.m.b for 20 whole months" Yup still talking The marines was still confuse on what there Fleet admiral is talking about "She used all of her strength and as soon as she gave birth to you, she died" Ace whole face is turning dark, his also tighten his fist "A year and three months after the father''s death, a child was born, carrying the blood of the most evil man in the world " Ace starts to grind his teeth while listening at Sengoku "That child is you" Sengoku said then look at Ace "I''m sure you already know" His not stopping from talking "Your father is" Please stop him "The Pirate King, Gold Roger" Sengoku didn''t stop All the Marines below the platform is shock to their core Chapter 112 - CHAPTER 112 Sky above the Marineford Wosh! A flying carpet suddenly stops above Marineford, sitting on it is a young man with blue hair and eyes Crunch! Crunch! Crunch! "Just on time" Arthur said while eating some snacks "I miss sitting on you, buddy" Arthur said then pats the carpet It''s been a while since the last time Arthur used his Flying Carpet The carpet wiggles a little, as if expressing its happiness Arthur then looks down at the hundreds of thousands of marines that station below the Platform Arthur didn''t come here to participate in the battle, he doesn''t have a reason to, he just want to watch the whole war while keeping Hanc.o.c.k''s safety ''If there is no unforeseen event I will not participate in the war'' Arthur thought "Your father is the Pirate King, Gold Roger" Arthur then heard the big announcement that will shake the whole world "Just where the hell is Luffy" Wondered by Arthur while looking at the vast Sea, then look in front of Marineford bay "His coming huh" Arthur mumbled "The strongest man in the world" A disturbance suddenly appears at the water surface and a giant shadow slowly rose Bang! Splash! A giant splash of sea water suddenly rose up A large battleship with a cachalot figurehead suddenly appeared The Moby d.i.c.k Whitebeard Pirates arrives Splash! Splash! Waves after waves were created because of Moby D.i.c.k''s impact at the water The Marines were at shock looking at Moby D.i.c.k Sengoku also frowns while looking at the ship ''I never guess that this is the way he will arrive here'' Sengoku thought while looking at the buddle surrounding the ship They coat the whole ship then travel underwater to arrive unnoticed here at Marineford ''What a clever move'' Pop! Pop! Pop! The coating surrounding the Moby D.i.c.k burst BuruBuruburu "Don''t tell me" The marine''s eyes are wide open while looking at another disturbance at sea water surface Splash! Splash! Splash! Three new sh.i.p.s coated with bubbles resurface at bay "There are the other members of Whitebeard Pirates" "Those people are" The marines just can''t believe the people aboard the ship Every Commander of the Whitebeard Pirates arrived at Marineford bay Ting! Ting! Ting! A sound of metal suddenly heard at the first Moby D.i.c.k that arrived The Marines immediately shut up and silent one again visit the place Gulp! Gulp! Gulp! Appearing in front of Moby D.i.c.k is known as the strongest man in the world while holding his giant bisento Whitebeard "Gurarararara" Whitebeard laughs while looking ahead "How many decades since we last met Sengoku?" Whitebeard said "Whitebeard" Sengoku said looking at the giant man "I take it my beloved son is still doing well" Whitebeard said The marines are still in shock looking at the legendary man of the old era "Gurarararra" Whitebeard silently laugh at them Whitebeard then stab his bisento beside him and crouch while bringing his two arms close to his chest "Ruah" Whitebeard smacked his two fist to his side and like a mirror its starts cracking Crack! Crack! Crack! "What did he just do?" "Did he just crack the air?" The marines wonder The sea water suddenly behaves very differently "What" "Monster" "Tsunami" "Did he just set up a bomb?" The marines shockingly look at the rising sea water Whitebeard just greeted the Marines by creating an earthquake that caused two massive Tsunamis, this also sign that the war already started Chapter 113 - CHAPTER 113 Arthur looks at the two giant tidal waves that were about to hit the Marineford Whiste! "That''s a power, alright" Arthur amazingly said with his eyebrow raise, he then look at the man that caused it "Hmmmm?" Whitebeard suddenly felt someone is looking at him, he then look at the sky ''What''s'' that?'' Whitebeard silently thought to himself, all he can see is a flying carpet but he can tell that someone is riding it "What a scary old man" Arthur said while feeling Whitebeard''s gaze, even though he secretly look at the old man, Whitebeard still manage to noticed Arthur "His title really wasn''t for show" Arthur said On the other hand, Whitebeard already shifts his attention in front of him, He immediately brushes the presence of that person because he can feel that that person means no harm and only looking at him with curiosity ''Just who is that person?'' Whitebeard is still curios about that person''s identity then watch as the two giant tidal waves approach the Marienford Aokiji suddenly stands up then jump in the air, he stretch his two arms sideway then fire two beam of ice form each pal of his hand, the moment the two beam of ice touch the two tsunamis it froze After freezing the tsunamis, Aokiji tries to attack Whitebeard but Whitebeard easily deflected his attack, Aokiji drop down at the sea surface then "Ice Age" Aokiji said as he touch the water surface The whole Marineford bay suddenly turn into ice "Gurararara, brat" Whitebeard said Then every pirates jump out the Moby D.i.c.k and land at the ice "Attack" "Destroy the Marines" "Rescue Ace" The Pirates shouted then starts there attack "Don''t let them get close" "Attack the Pirates" "Kill them" The Marines shouted then also run to intercept the pirates "This is more spectacular than I thought" Arthur said while looking at the battle field, this is the first time Arthur saw so many people fighting "Here comes the big guy" Arthur suddenly said while looking at the back of the Marine battle sh.i.p.s A giant shadow suddenly appeared "Oars" Shouted by the pirates This giant is also part of the Whitebeard pirates, his name is Oars jr Oars jr pick up the marine battle ship then toss it to the marine "Watch out" "F.u.c.k" "Mama" The Marines starts to scatter "AAACCCCEEEE" Oars jr shouted then starts to walk at the platform where ace is being held "Stop pirate" A group of giants appears in front of Oars and stop him on his track "Get out of my way" Oars shouted then start his brawl at the group of giants, after defeating them, Oars continue to walk at the platform "Tsuno Tokage" Puchi! A giant shadow suddenly pierces the body of Oars "Oars" Ace shouted seeing his friend being fierce The one that just attacked him is Gecko Moria, one of the seven warlords "Hehehehe" Another warlord suddenly walk at Oars, this time its Doflamingo, he create a string then slice one of Oars leg "Ruahhhhhh" Oars Jr screams "Oy don''t damage him, I''m going to turn him into one of my Zombies Moria shouted at Doflamingo "Hey hey hey" Moria suddenly said while looking at the other member of the seven warlord, Bartholomew Kuma Chapter 114 - CHAPTER 114 Bartholomew Kuma raises his two palms then creates a massive air pressure The giant air pressure starts to get small, after a while the pressure was only the size of Kuma''s Palm Kuma then pushes the newly compress air pressure on Oars "Ursus Shock" Kuma silently said Bang! The Ursus Shock immediately burst and creates a massive sound of explosion after getting contact at the body of Oars "Ruahhhhh" Oars shouted in pain "Hey" Moria shouted at Kuma "Oars" Shouted by his other Pirate members "Don''t let Oars sacrificed be in vane" "He created a path for us" "Charge" Shouted by the thousands pirates then charge at the Marines "What a poor guy" Arthur said looking at Oars "Hmmm" Arthur then looks up "Finally" He said looking at the shadows that falling from the sky "AAAAACCCCCEEEEEE" The marines and pirates suddenly stop fighting and look up "What''s that, a ship?" "What that ship doing their" "Land ho" They curiously said Bang! Splash! The Marine ship crash in the only pond of water on the entire battlefield Monkey D. Luffy with his group of mischief arrived at the battlefield "Aaaaccceee, we come to rescue you" Shouted by Luffy "Luffy" Ace shouted back seeing his younger brother at the battlefield Luffy''s group then joins the war, Luffy then notice that crocodile suddenly went missing, he spotted crocodile as he is about to attack Whitebeard, Luffy activate his second gear, Luffy immediately arrive in front of crocodile and intercept his attack After stopping crocodile Luffy face Whitebeard and declared that he is the one that going to be the pirate king Luffy then participate at the battle "Luffy, leave" Shouted by Ace, he doesn''t want Luffy to participate in this war "No, you''re my brother" Luffy shouted back The marines were once again shock hearing him and wondered how just the pirate king manage to have two childdren Sengoku dismiss there thought and said to them that Luffy is not the son of Roger but the son of the most wanted criminal in the world Monkey D. Dragon The whole world were shock once again The battle continue After quite some time, Sentomaru suddenly brought an army of Pacifista unit as their master strategy to eliminate the pirates However, they were ordered not to attack the Whitebeard Pirates themselves, but instead the subordinates crew, in order to make it look like Whitebeard made a deal with the Marines to spare his crew in exchange of his subordinates crews, all according to Sengoku''s plan The Pacifista then began an encircling formation around the Marineford, ro prevent the pirates form escaping Then the event of Squard happen, he stab Whitebeard''s back thinking that he betrayed them, but whitebeard cleared the whole situation and look at Sengoku Whitebeard then join the war Whitebeard then launch a devastating quack that tilted the entire island and sea around it, the three admiral stop it before it reach the execution platform The encircling wall then rose, trapping the pirates "Akainu, lets proceed to the next phase of the plan" Sengoku said Akainu then raise two arms and fire his attack "Rusei Kazan" Akainu fires a multiple shot of magma at the sky "What should I eat next?" While Akainu''s attacks are rising up into the sky Our beloved mc is too busy looking at the bag of snacks that he brought and didn''t notice the approaching attacks "This one" Arthur said then pick up his choice Crash! Bang! "Wha" The Flying Carpet suddenly got thrown after being hit by something, Arthur was also toss out, he then use his ability to fly (Note: Black Gold Rank warriors and up has the ability to fly) Arthur then looks at the one that just hit him "Akainu" Arthur said "Nooooo" Arthur suddenly shouts while looking at his flying carpet His Flying Carpet that always with him since the beginning of his journey is slowly turning into ash because of the magma that hit her Arthur''s face suddenly turns dark [ Ding! ] Snap! He snaps his finger then Wosh! A giant sword with at least 50 meters in height suddenly appears beside him "You will pay" Arthur said then sliding his index finger, downward motion The Giant Sword starts to descent Chapter 115 - CHAPTER 115 Ever since the start of his journey, this is the first time something was taken from Arthur [ Mission: Revenge for the fallen Teach Akainu a lesson for destroying your beloved Carpet Rewards: +10 levels up, 10x free spin ] Snap! Arthur then creates a giant sword with the height of 50 meters "You will pay" Arthur said looking at the clueless Akainu below him Arthur then slides his finger, downward motions WOSSSSSHHHH! The giant sword starts to descent Meanwhile Bang! Boom! Bang! Boom! The magma that Akainu fired into the sky starts to fall down and devastate the pirates, because of the heat of the magmas the ice floor is also starts to melt, robbing the pirates of their foothold Many pirates were running in circles in fright "Hmmm" Whitebeard look at the rain of magma fists with no care "Hmmm?" Whitebeard suddenly saw a big shadow, the pirates and marines also saw it "Huh?" "That''s a big one" "Run" The pirates are scrambling to run and fined a safe place to hide "Akainu" Sengoku said looking at the giant shadow that fast approaching the field "I''m not the one responsible for that" Akainu said while biting his cigar "Huh? Then who is?" Sengoku confusingly asks WOOOOSSHH! The giant shadow finally revealed its appearance "Oy oy oy" Kizaru said looking at it "Waaahhhh" Buggy shouted looking at it "Its" Sengoku face turn serious the moment the shadow revealed its appearance "Woaaah, amazing" Luffy shouted looking at it "Gurararararara, it seems that you just provoke someone, brat" Whitebeard laugh as he taunts """""""It''s a Giant Sword"""""" Shouted by some pirates and marines "Mmmm" Aokiji who has a lazy look on his face suddenly turn serious "Hey hey hey" Aokiji said while looking at the spot where the giant swords gonna fall WOOOSSSHHH! "Tch" Akainu clicked his tongue seeing the giant sword is slowly falling right above where he stands Clearly the attack is targeting Akainu "I don''t know who responsible for this but do you really think this kind of attack can defeat me?" Akainu shouted then turn his whole body into magma "Dai Funka" (Great Eruption) Akainu''s signature technique, he transforms his fist into pure lava before throwing it forward, like an over sized rocket it flow into the sky Wosh! Wosh! Bang! Booomm! The giant magma and the giant sword met each other "Gruaaaaahh" Akainu shouted as he tries to push and also destroy the giant sword but he didn''t expect that not only the sword is big, its weight is also on another level The marines and pirates had their mouth and eyes open wide seeing this spectacle Crack! Crack! The giant sword starts to show some sign of cracking "Gruaaaaahhh" Booomm! Akainu give a final push and finally destroyed the giant sword The explosion causes the volcanic rock and parts of the sword to hit the ground "Tch" Akainu snorts again seeing the destroyed sword "You''re able to destroyed it huh, it seems that your title as an admiral is not really for show" Everybody suddenly heard someone talking up above them, they just can''t help but look up They saw a young man on his twenties floating in the air like its nothing "Gurarara, you finally show yourself huh" Whitebeard silently laugh as he gazes at the floating man Everybody stops fighting and look at this mysterious man Chapter 116 - CHAPTER 116 Arthur looks at Akainu who just destroyed his giant sword "You''re able to destroyed it huh, it seems that your title as an admiral is not really for show" Arthur said Akainu look up then saw Arthur floating in the air "Are you the one responsible for that attack?" Akainu ask Sengoku, Garp, the admirals, the warlords and the Whitebeard pirates silently look at Arthur, they can all tell that this newcomer is a strong one But there are two people that different from the others ''Kyaaa, Husband'' Hanc.o.c.k screams inside her head seeing Arthur here ''You always look so handsome'' She added "Arthuuuurrrrr" Luffy loud shout rang across the battle field "You know that man, boyya" Emporio Ivankov asks Luffy "Yes, he is the one that help me get in the Impel Down" Luffy said Akainu glare at Arthur then asks "Answer me" Akainu shouted "Yes, what can you about it?" Arthur said then tilted his head "Are you also here to rescue Ace from his execution" Akainu asks again "No" Arthur said "I come for you" He then point his finger at Akainu "Cheh, Cheeky pirate that doesn''t know his place" Akainu snorts at him then look at the marines that stop moving "What are you fools daydreaming about, continue attack those pirates sc.u.m" Akainu shouted at them "YES, SIR" The marines shouted then start to engage in another battle, the pirates also resume their attacks Akainu then resume his gaze at Arthur "What do you want from Akainu, Arthur of the thousand swords?" Sengoku suddenly interjected, he already identify this man, this is the rookie that giving him a headache for the past few days Arthur face twitch hearing his title "Don''t interfere Sengoku, this fight has nothing to do with you" Arthur said Sengoku frown hearing Arthur talk to him like that "Leave that brat to me" Akainu suddenly said "Meigo" (Hell Hound) Akainu jump at Arthur then suddenly transforms his hand into magma as he try to lash out at Arthur with a claw thrust Seeing the incoming attack, Arthur just smiles at Akainu "Try stopping another one" Snap! Wooosh! Another giant sword appeared in front of Akainu "Tch" Akainu click his tongue again seeing Arthur create another giant sword, he then changed the trajectory of his attack at the giant sword Twinkle! A bright yellow light suddenly appears behind Arthur "This is not a place for a rookie like you" Kizaru appears behind Arthur as he tries to kick his back "I told you guys, Akainu is the only person I want in this war" Arthur casually said then coated his right leg with Haki, he does a 180 degrees spin as his right leg met Kizaru''s attack Bang! "So don''t get in my way" Arthur said then put a little more strength at his kick "Hmm?" Kizaru raises his eyebrows feeling that his losing at their clash Bang! Wosh! Booom! Kizaru suddenly got blown away Booom! "Admiral Kizaru" Shouted by the marines Meanwhile Akainu just finish destroying the new giant sword "Brat" Akainu shouted at Arthur with angry look on his face Arthur turns his head at Akainu then Snap! Snap! Snap! Three new giant swords are created "Try stopping these next waves this time" Arthur tauntingly said "I''m going to slowly play with you" Arthur smiles at the angry Akainu Chapter 117 - CHAPTER 117 The sudden appearance of Arthur didn''t hinder the ongoing clash of the titans "Arrhh" "Arggg" "Arrhh" "Arggg" The Marines and Pirates are fighting one another all around the battle field but some of them just can''t help but look at the giant swords that implanted near the execution platform, there at least 10 of them "Damn" "Look at those swords" "Is he a devil fruit user that can create a giant sword?" The Marines and Pirates are awe at the newcomer display of power Snap! Arthur snaps his finger and new giant sword is once again get created, this time he doubled the weight of the sword "I dare you destroy this sword" Arthur taunts Akainu "I double dare you" He added with a smile "You f.u.c.k.i.n.g brat" Akainu gritted his teeth at Arthur It''s only been five minutes since Akainu decided to deal with this newcomer but he didn''t expect that Arthur is more troublesome than he thought Wosshh! The giant sword that Arthur newly created starts to descent Akainu turn his hand into magma then fire at the incoming sword Bang" Booomm" The two attacks meet each other and cause a huge impact, "This f.u.c.k.i.n.g brat" Akainu cursedly said feeling that the newly created sword doubled its weight, Arthur smile looking at Akainu then a shadow suddenly appears in front of him "I don''t know where you came from or your business with Akainu but I need you to step aside brat" Bam! Wosh! Arthur got blown backward then collides to the giant wall of ice Crack! Boom! Arthur blackly stares ahead of him ''What the hell just happened?" Arthur thought "Aww" Arthur said when he suddenly felt pain on his right cheek, he also taste something inside his mouth Drip! Drip! Arthur put his index finger at his lips then looks at it "Blood" Arthur said "This is the first time I saw my blood, this is also my first time being injured" Arthur casually said then look at the one that just punch him "Marine Hero, Garp the fist" Arthur said looking straight at Garp eyes "That''s hurt, old man" Arthur said "I didn''t expect you to be this tough, brat" Garp replied back raising his eyebrow Even though Garp didn''t put all his strength at that one punch that doesn''t mean that anyone can just receive it head on ''Also this brat'' Garp thought looking at Arthur who just stand up and doing some stretching ''He can use Haki'' Garp thought The moment Garp punch Arthur he can tell that Arthur (unconsciously) used Haki to block some damage of his punch, a strong one at that ''Just where this monster came from'' Whoosh! "Woah there" Garp suddenly evade an attack coming from his side "What do you think you''re doing?" Garp said looking at the one that just attack him The one just attacked is known as the most beautiful woman in the world "Boa Hanc.o.c.k" Garp said Hanc.o.c.k on the other hand is angrily glared at Garp "Stand there and let this Empress hit you" She said Hanc.o.c.k is so angry at the moment, she just witness her husband get hit by this disgusting old man, how can she tolerate that? So Hanc.o.c.k immediately attack Garp the moment Hanc.o.c.k saw the blood dripping at Arthur''s lips Chapter 118 - CHAPTER 118 Arthur stands up and did some stretching with his body "Arrgg" Arthur cries in pain feeling the sourness of his entire body "Damn old man, why does all the old man in the anime all powerful and badass" Arthur complained Arthur then notice Hanc.o.c.k suddenly attacks Garp ''She must be angry because I got hurt'' Arthur thought and felt happy inside ''Don''t worry about me, I''m okay'' Arthur telepathically said to Hanc.o.c.k through her mark ''Husband'' Hanc.o.c.k happily replied back ''Stand back let me deal with these'' Arthur said "Okay" Hanc.o.c.k said in obedience then jump back at her giant snake while still angrily looking at Garp "Huh?" On the other hand, Garp is confuse on what was going on, just a minute ago he can tell that Hanc.o.c.k is ready to go all out at him then the next second she suddenly back down "Whatever, youngsters this day''s" Garp shrug his shoulder then look again at Arthur but what greeted him is a mischievous smile on Arthur''s face "This brat" Garp said looking at his smile, he can tell that this brat is planning something, a bad one at that The moment Arthur said to Hanc.o.c.k to stand down he suddenly got a bright idea while looking at one person in the battle field ''You mess me, I mess you'' Arthur thought The war is almost reaching its end, Luffy already arrived at the execution platform without confronting his grandfather But because Luffy doesn''t have a key, he can''t open the handcuffs that binding ace hands "So you made it here" Sengoku said to Luffy "It looks like I will be the one going to execute the execution" Sengoku said Sengoku then turns into a giant Buddha figure and prepare to do the execution himself, Sengoku attack Luffy and ace with his palm to kill them Luffy turns himself into a giant balloon to stop Sengoku''s attack Bang! The platform then collapse because of the impact of their attack Luffy turn into a little kid after using his attack, he anxiously looks at his brother "Wheres the Key" Luffy anxiously said "Here" Someone suddenly talk to him "You are" Luffyy said looking at the person giving him the key It was Galdino, he disguised himself as an executioner "Thank you" Luffy gratefully said to Galdino As Luffy tries to free Ace at his Handcuffs Arthur on the other hand is about to execute his idea Arthur arrive beside Whitebeard "Hey old man" Arthur said to Whitebeard "Huh? What do you want brat" Whitebeard look at Arthur then said "Here" Arthur then tosses something at Whitebeard Whitebeard reaches out his hand to catch it "This is a bean?" Whitebeard said "Eat it" Arthur smiling said to Whitebeard Whitebeard look at Arthur for a moment then eat the bean, he can tell that this brat doesn''t mean no harm to him beside Whitebeard is also curios on why Arthur is urging him to eat the bean "I''m already in my death door anyway" Whitebeard said Whitebeard doesn''t care it this bean has poison, he already planned to not leave this island alive for his children Crunch! Crunch! Crunch! Arthur smiles while looking at Whitebeard then look at Garp "Hehe" Arthur mischievously laughs at Garp Garp frown looking at Arthur but the moment he look at Whitebeard his eyes suddenly turn wide "What the f.u.c.k this brat did to that old fossil" Garp curse His not the only one cursing, Sengoku, the admirals and the Marines that looking at Whitebeard had their eyes wide open and their jaws almost touching the ground "N-N-No" "What''s happening to him?" "H-H-His W-Wounds" They just can''t believe what they are currently witnessing The wounds on Whitebeards body starts to heal and disappear one by one "Gurarararara" Whitebeard laugh feeling the changes on his body "Brat, I don''t know what you just give me but I owe you one" Whitebeard gratefully said to Arthur Arthur just smiles at him "You do your thing, I still have some unfinished business with that volcano over there" Arthur said looking at Akainu Chapter 119 - CHAPTER 119 The whole battlefield turns silent after witnessing the change of Whitebeard, all of his injury are gone, now he looks much younger and livelier "Gurararra" Whitebeard laughs feeling the power inside him, he casually punch his side to demonstrate it Crack! Crack! Bang! "Damn" Sengoku curse looking at Whitebeard and the damage that he causes ''That is more powerful than his previous attacks'' Sengoku thought One of the reasons the Marines decided to wage a war against the Whitebeard Pirates is because of Whitebeard injuries Sengoku know that Whitebeard is not on his prime anymore and not as powerful as his younger years "What did that brat do?" Garp frown looking at Arthur who is giving him a V sign "Is he really did get healed" Aokiji said "This is going to be troublesome" Kizaru finish his sentence "Damn brat" Akainu also curse looking at Arthur "Pops" "What happened to you?" The Whitebeard Pirates shouted at Whitebeard and asks his condition "Don''t worry about me, I don''t know what this brat did to me but all I can say is that I feel like I''m young again" Whitebeard reassure them then turn at the Marines Ace already escapes his handcuff and he is now trying to escape from his encirclement together with Luffy "Let''s continue the operation, escort Ace and his brother to safety" Whitebeard shouted at them "Yesss" "Fight" "Ohhhh" The Whitebeard Pirates shouted then resume their attacks Meanwhile Arthur is just standing beside Whitebeard and silently looks at Akainu beside his giant sword Akainu is also looking at him Arthur suddenly smiles at Akainu then Wosh! "Wher.." Bang! Akainu didn''t even finish his sentence, he suddenly got blown away and crash at the execution platform Booom! Arthur is now standing at Akainu''s previous location ''Marking things is really useful'' Arthur thought When Arthur created the giant swords, Arthur put a mark on them in case he needed it, seeing Akainu standing beside one of his giant sword, Arthur teleported at it and punch Akainu in the face Twinkle! "Hmmm, you''re a very troublesome one" Kizaru appears again in front of Arthur with his right foot pointing at Arthur Twinkle! Wosh! Kizaru then shoots a beam at Arthur''s face "And you''re rude, that''s not a proper way to greet someone" Arthur didn''t flinch at Kizaru''s attack, he then brought out his Excalibur and receive the beam Bam! Arthur then redirects the beam at Akainu who''s trying to get up from being blown Akainu eyesight suddenly covers with yellow light "Wha.." Boooomm! "I''m not the one that did that" Kizaru lazily said looking at the situation of Akainu then look at Arthur "That''s a nice sword" Kizaru complement the Excalibur, he can tell that this sword is not ordinary "Thank you" Arthur said "But you''re not the only one that can use a sword" Kizaru brought his palm together at his chest then forms a long, sharp sword out of light and solidifies it "Ama no Murakumo" (Sword of the Gathering Clouds of Heaven) Kizaru said then attack Arthur Arthur just smiles at him, he also use his Excalibur to meet Kizarus sword Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang! "Damn" "That rookie" "He can go toe to toe against Admiral Kizaru" The Marines just can''t believe what they currently witnessing, a rookie who just debuted not a week ago can fight an Admiral class like Kizaru The Pirates also amaze at Arthur''s ability ''Husband, you so handosme'' Hanc.o.c.k thought looking at Arthur fighting Kizaru while kicking some Pirates and Marines Clang! Clang! Clang! "You''re very powerful" Kizaru said looking at Arthur while the two of them are in dead lock "You''re not bad yourself" Arthur smiles at him "Hmmm?" Kizaru suddenly saw a giant magma dog coming their way, Arthur also notice it "Inugami Guren" (Dog Biting Crimson Lotus) "Hey hey hey" Kirazu lazily said then jump backward to evade the attack leaving Arthur behind Arthur didn''t mind Kizaru leaving him behind ''They teammate anyway" Arthur thought Arthur then raises the Excalibur "EX-CALIBUR" Chapter 120 - CHAPTER 120 Arthur raised his Excalibur above his head then, a blinding light suddenly covers the whole area "EX-CALIBUR" Arthur then brought down his sword, a huge crescent arc of energy suddenly appears and meet Akainu''s attack (Note: I just base this attack at Ichigo''s signature attack) The dog and the crescent arc meet each other Wosh! Slice! But Arthur''s attack just slice Akainu''s attack like a butter "F.u.c.k!" Akainu curse seeing his attack got easily slice up, now Arthur''s attack is fast approaching his way "Curse you brat" Akainu shouted then coated his arm with Haki and meet the attach head on "Bring it" Akainu said then "Grahh" Akainu punch it Booomm! The impact sent a shock-wave at its surrounding "That''s attack is a scary one" Someone suddenly talk behind Arthur "Hays, why do you always sneak at me?" Arthur helplessly said then put his sword at his back Clang! "Kizaru" Arthur said "Don''t say something like that, it will damage my reputation" Kizaru lazily rebuke Arthur Arthur give Kizaru a sideway glance then point his index finger at him "Hehe" Arthur laugh then Twinkle! "Hey hey" Kizaru raise his eyebrow looking at Arthur''s twinkling finger "Amaterasu" (Heavenly Illumination) Arthur said then his index finger emits a powerful flash of yellow light and fire a beam at Kizaru Wosh! Seeing the incoming attack, Kirazu immediately take an action Kizaru forms a light between his hands "Yata no Kagami" (Eight Span Mirror) He then transform into the light and reflect the light to get away from Arthur Arthur attack missed Kizaru, instead it fires at the Marine Headquarters Boooommm! "That''s" "Admiral Kizaru''s attack" "How can he able to use it?" The Marines and pirates are confuse and scared, Arthur just keep surprising them "The headquarters" "Its" "It''s gone" The Marine''s said When the dust settled, the Marine Headquarters is now in ruins "Dam Brat" Sengoku angrily said looking at the Marine Headquarters "How did you do it?" Kizaru asks "It''s a secret" Arthur smiles at him For the first time, Arthur saw Kizaru frown Meanwhile Booom! Akainu manage to destroy Arthur''s attack with his tattered arm as a price "Brat, you will pay" Akainu shouted then attack Arthur from the front "Just spell out the beans" While Kizaru attack him from the back "Meigo" (Dark Hound) "Ama no Murakumo" (Sword of the Gathering Clouds of Heaven) Arthur smirks at both of them "Aw I''m scared, I''m being gang up by two admiral" Arthur jokingly said to them "Die, Brat" Akainu shouted while trying to lash out at Arthur, on the other hand Kizaru attack him from behind "Hehe" Arthur lightly laughs then Snap! Bang! Clang! "What the" Akainu shockingly said while Kizaru frown They saw that Arthur met Akainu''s attack but there is another person that met Kizaru''s attack It''s another Arthur "Are you surprise" The two Arthur said at the same time while looking at the dumbstruck look of the two admirals The two admirals decided to team up on him so why not call a back up, that was Arthur''s thought, so he created a clone of himself that will deal at Kizaru while he personally deal at Akainu "Let''s collect the payment shall we" Arthur said then punches Akainu in his stomach Bam! Whoosh! Booom! Akainu is once again thrown at the destroyed execution platform "Deal with him while I deal with this volcano" Arthur said to his clone "Okay" C.Arthur said then slices the Excalibur at Kizaru Clang! "You are really a troublesome one" Kizaru said again Meanwhile "Aarrgg" Akainu said in pain and he felt dizzy "Don''t faint on me now" Someone suddenly talk to him from above, Akainu look up but what he saw is a fist coated in Haki "Da.." Bang! Booom! "Arggg" Arthur one again attack Akainu with his fist coated with Haki, the attack manage to bury Akainu 2 feet underground "Here''s another one" Arthur said bringing down his other fist Bang! This time Akainu manage to block it with his arm cross, also coated in Haki "Let''s get the beating started" Chapter 121 - CHAPTER 121 Marine Headquarters Near the destroyed execution platform There is a total beat down that is currently happening Bang! Boom! Crack! "Arggg" Bang! Boom! Crack! "Arggg" Akainu groan in pain Arthur keep punching Akainu with his fist coated in Haki Akainu tried to move and get away from his position but he felt that his body don''t listen to him, Akainu felt that there is a ton of weight crushing down on him Bang! Bang! "Just stay down and let me beat you up" Arthur said looking at Akainu as he struggled to get out of his situation, Arthur increase the gravity around Akainu without affecting him so that it was easy for him to punch Akainu in the face "T-T-This can''t be happening" "Admiral Akainu" The Marines just can''t believe what they are witnessing, one of the pillar of the marines and a symbol of power, an admiral, is currently being beat down and can''t fight back "That damn brat" Sengoku curse on his Buddha form, he wants to help Akainu but his hand is full right now "Guarara, don''t get distracted now, Sengoku" Whitebeard said as he smash his bisento at Sengoku Sengoku met his attack with his own Bang! Booooomm! Kizaru also want to help his fellow admiral but his also occupied with Arthur''s clone Clang! Clang! Aokiji on the other hand is being obstruct by the Whitebeard Commanders The Warlords are also being occupied by the other Whitebeard Commanders The only one that can freely move right now is "Brat, taste my fist of love" Arthur heard someone talking at his side then suddenly saw a glimpse of the future, he tries to evade the attack but Arthur felt that no matter what he does, he can''t escape it "F.u.c.k!" Arthur curse then coated his two arms with Haki then cross it to receive the attack Bang! Wosh! Boooomm! Arthur crash at the Marineford wall "Cough, Cough" Arthur coughs because of the smoke then look at the one that punch him "Garp" Arthur said, he got punch by this old man, again ''Why can''t I evade his attack?'' Arthur thought Earlier when he tries to evade Garp''s attack, he just can''t, Garp fist is like a magnet, no matter where Arthur evades, it always come at him "Brat" Garp said then look at Akainu No matter how Garp hates Akainu for his own vision of justice, he is still a marine, like it or not, Garp need to save Akainu''s ass from Arthur or he and all the marines will lose face "You punch me again, old man" Arthur said to Garp "Down worry, that won''t be the last" Garp replied "Garp his mine, Cough, Cough" Akainu said then cough some blood "Look at you, you can''t even retaliate and you thinking to fight him again" Garp said to Akainu "Grrr" Akainu grits his teeth and can''t rebuke him Garp then look at Arthur "F.u.c.k" Then said after Garp saw the mischievous smile on Arthur''s face, again Akainu also frown looking at Arthur''s smile, this is the same smile Arthur gives them before he healed Whitebeard and f.u.c.k.i.e.d them, whatever this brat plan, it will not end good for them They suddenly saw Arthur do a punching motion "What are you planning brat" Garp said and he suddenly saw something unbelievable Akainu who is supposed to be by his side suddenly appears in front of Arthur "Wha.." Akainu didn''t even comprehend what just happened before he got punch in the face Bam! Wosh! Boooomm! Akainu is once again got blown at the already destroyed execution platform "Hehehe" Arthur laugh at Garp Earlier when Arthur is treating Akainu like a punching bag, he put a marked on him, Arthur can teleport anything in front of him as long as he mark it "Now try stopping me now, old man" Chapter 122 - CHAPTER 122 Arthur and Gap silently stare at each other Arthur is the first to move, he suddenly pick rubble on the ground then crush it Crush! Arthur then mark every crush rubble "Hmm?" Garp confusingly look at Arthur''s Action Arthur just smile at Garp, then he suddenly throws the crush rubble all around the battlefield "Try stopping me this time, old man" Arthur said to Garp with a smile then he suddenly disappears "Where" Garp said and look around, he spotted Arthur in the middle of the battlefield waving at him, Garp then saw Arthur coated his hand with Haki and like earlier, he did some punching motion "Oh Shit" Garp can only curse then look at Akainu who already disappeared Bang! Wosh! A shadow suddenly passes Garp Booomm! Garp look at the shadow that just passed him "Akainu" Garp said looking at his sorry state then Akainu disappeared again Garp look back at Arthur and he saw Akainu appear in front of Arthur before he got punch in the face, again Bang! Booom! This time Arthur punch Akainu into the ground Bang! Booom! Bang! Booom! And continued to punch him The Marines and Pirates around Arthur had their eyes and mouth wide open while looking at the beat down "Brat" Garp said then run at Arthur''s location at very fast speed, in less than a second he arrived in front of Arthur then punch him in the face But before his punch can connect, Arthur already disappear Bang! Booom! Another loud sound of beating is suddenly heard and it''s coming from another location Arthur changed his location at the destroy execution platform Bang! Booom! And continued to punch Akainu "You''re a tough one" Arthur said looking at Akainu''s swollen face but he still continued to punch him "This is for my carpet" Arthur said Bang! Booom! "Arggg" "And also this" Bang! Booom! "Arrhhgg" Wosh! A fist suddenly appears in front of Arthur Arthur disappeared again before the fist connect "Dam brat" Garp curse Bang! Booom! Arthur teleport at another location and continue to beat Akainu "Hmmm?" Arthur stops for a second then look behind the (ruin) Marine Headquarters Arthur pick up rubble then throw it at the back of the mountain Arthur disappeared for second then reappears together with someone "Hello there" Arthur said looking at the person his holding "Blackbeard" He added "Huuh?" Blackbeard is confuse at the moment, just a minute ago he is hiding together with his crew at the back of the mountain and waiting for the opportunity moment to strike Whitebeard and steal his fruit The next second he suddenly appears at the battlefield "Wha.." Bang! Booomm! Blackbeard can''t even finish his sentence before he got punch in the face "Arrrhhgg" Blackbeard shouted in pain "Steady there" Arthur said then punches him again Bang! Booom! "Arrggg" "Cough, Cough, Why are you doing this to me?" Blackbeard cough some blood then question Arthur, this is the first time they meet each other and Blackbeard is sure that there is no grudge between them, Blackbeard is confuse why Arthur is beating him "Why?" Arthur stops and looks at Blackbeard "I just don''t like your face, especially your laugh" Arthur casually said then punches him again "Wha.." Bang! Booom! "Arggg" Shouted Blackbeard in pain Meanwhile the Whitebeard pirates also notice the person the Arthur is currently beating "Teach" The Whitebeard pirates gritted their teeth looking at Blackbeard, especially Ace Blackbeard is the reason why there friend and fellow commander Thatch died and the reason why Ace got captured Chapter 123 - CHAPTER 123 Arthur kept punching Blackbeard in the face Bang! "Arrgg" Bang! "Uggghh" Bang! "Auugg" Blackbeard on the other hand kept shouting in pain, his whole face already swollen from all the beating that he receive, he just look pitiful right now Akainu who just being beaten earlier was already rescued by Garp when Arthur is busy beating Blackbeard Blackbeard seeing that there is no other way out other than fight this man decided to retaliate, he put his arm on the ground then "Black Hole" Blackbeard shouted "Hmm?" Arthur suddenly felt his feet being pulled down "This is?" Arthur said looking at the dark ground This is one of Blackbeard signature attack Black hole Blackbeard spread his darkness over a large area and, much like an actual black hole, swallows up anything he chooses "ZEHAHAHAHAHAHA" Blackbeard suddenly laughs "You can''t escape my black hole, once you got swallowed you will be subjected to a large amount of gravity and get crushed" Blackbeard said "ZEHAHAHAHAHarrgg" Blackbeard didn''t finish his laugh when he suddenly receive a punch in the face "Do you really think that this little trick will stop me?" Arthur said to Blackbeard then picks him up "Then think again" Bang! "Arrggg" Blackbeard got punch in his stomach then got blast backward Wosh! Booooomm! "Ughhh" Blackneard got implanted at the bottom of the (Ruin) Marine Headquarters "What are you guys still hiding for? Help me" Blackbeard crazily shouts "It seems you''re on a tough spot, Captain" A person with wings suddenly appears beside Blackbeard This person is incredibly pale, he is also very tall and slim He wears an off white collared long sleeve shirt pattered with yellow crosses and navy jumper pants, his most distinguishing accessories are his classic black top hat His lips are abnormally dark red This person is one of the Member of Blackbeard Crew "Laffitte" Blackbeard said "Do you know that man?" Blackbeard asks while pointing at Arthur "Him? His the rookie that been causing a problem for the marines for the past few days, I don''t know the reason why he decided to participate in this war thought" Laffitte said to Blackbeard "Hhahahahaha, Captain" Another person appears This is also one of Blackbeard Pirates Jesus Burgess He is usually big, tall, broad, broad-chested, broad shouldered, tan skinned, muscular man, with a broad upper body and a thin lower body in comparison He has curly violet hair reaching down to his shoulder and always wears a dark brown mask with orange decorations on it, which covers the upper part of his face but reveals his eyes and his nose "It seems that you got beaten up a bit, Captain" Another thin person appeared, he has a light brown hair that hands down to his lower neck He is extremely tall, standing at around the same height as Blackbeard, who is over 11 feet tall, he appears call all the time, even in battles, and his typical expression is generally emotionless His eyebrows are almost furrowed in what looks like a saddened expression One of the Blackbeard Pirates Van Augor "Make sure your plan work or this crew will get disbanded" Another one appeared This person is the former head jailor of Impel Down Shiryu One by one the Blackbeard Pirates appears Doc Q, known as Death God, he is currently riding his horse known as Stronger Avalo Pizarro also known as the Corrupt King Catarina Devon, known as the Crescent Moon Hunter Vasco Shot, known as the Heavy Drinker And lastly "So many little humans" A giant shadow suddenly appears behind the (Ruin) Marine Headquarters "What''s that?" "It''s that a giant?" The Marines already got overwhelmed by the presence of these dangerous criminals and now another one appeared This enormous giant is known as Colossal Battleship for his size, his name is Sanjuan Wolf "ZEHAHAHAHA" Blackbeard loudly laughs seeing his backup, he then look at Arthur with confidence "Let''s start the second round shall we" Chapter 124 - CHAPTER 124 Arthur silently looks at Blackbeard and his crew Meanwhile at the side of the Marines "Damn" Sengoku curse looking at Blackbeard''s crew members that Blackbeard recruited Almost half of Blackbeard crews are notorious prisoners that escape from Impel down level 6 underground floors, they got lock in there because of their crimes and was given a life sentence "And now there free" Sengoku said, he can''t even imagine what problem will they cause if they let them roam free "This is getting troublesome" Kizaru said beside Sengoku, together with him are his fellow admirals, Aokiji and the badly injured Akainu "ZEHAHAHAHAHAHA, lets starts the second round shall we?" Blackbeard laughs at Arthur, he felt confidence with his crew members with him, and a black mass starts to come out behind his back Blackbeard extended his right arm at Arthur "Kurouzu" (Dark Water) Blackbeard shouted This move allows Blackbeard to activate the gravity power of his darkness to pull his opponent in to his grasp "Ohhh?" Arthur suddenly felt than his being pulled towards Blackbeard''s location "You want to catch me, try catching this" Snap! Arthur creates another giant sword between him and Blackbeard, now the giant sword is the one being pulled towards Blackbeard "F.u.c.k" Blackbeard curse seeing the giant sword coming their way "Black Hole" Blackbeard used his other technique and tries to swallow the giant sword The Black mass and the Giant sword met each other, after a minute, Blackbeard manage to shallow the whole sword "ZEHAHAHAHHAA" Blackbeard laugh seeing that his the victor of their confrontation "Your attack is useless against my power" Blackbeard said then spread his two arms, his two hands also starts to disperse some black mass "With this power, I''m the strongest" Blackbeard shouted His crew members that are behind him smiled at his display of power, who doesn''t want a strong captain, if his useless they won''t follow him "Now taste your own medicine" Blackbeard then spread out his own darkness "Liberation" Wosh! The giant sword that Blackbeard swallowed earlier is being expelled from his darkness Arthur calmly looks at the giant sword that being thrown at him "I''m getting bored playing with you" Arthur said then brought out his silver gun Bang! Arthur shot the giant sword and it starts to decompose "What" "The sword" "Just what fruit did he eat?" "He has so many abilities" The spectator was once again shock by Arthur After decomposing the giant sword, Arthur looks at Blackbeard Whoosh! Arthur disappeared at his location and appeared beside Blackbeard "Wha.." Bang! Blackbeard is once again got punch in the face Wosh! Booomm! Blackbeard is the one that got blow at the destroyed execution platform "You got guts appearing here" Shiryu said then drew his sword and slash Arthur Arthur brought out a Spear and met his attack Clang! Slide! Arthur parried and redirects the direction of Shiryu''s sword to get him of balance, after seeing a little opening, Arthur clinch his fist then punch Shiryu in his stomach Bang! Wosh! Booomm! Shiryu also got thrown at the destroyed execution platform "Hado Elbow" Jesus Burgess tries to strike Arthur with his elbow Wing! Wing! A loud sound of vibration is being heard because of Jesus Burgess attack Arthur faces Jesus Burgess attack and meets his elbow with his fist coated in Haki "Why don''t you join them?" Arthur casually said Bang! Booomm! "Grauuh" Just like the other two, Jesus Burgess also got blown at the execution platform Bang! Wosh! Slice! Cling! This time, the other remaining member''s of Blackbeard Pirates simultaneously attack Arthur Arthur just stays calm Snap! Snap! Snap! Snap! Arthur snaps his fingers then create a multiple copy of himself to counter every one of the Blackbeard Pirates Bang! Booom! Bang! Booom! Bang! Booom! Arthur easily blown each one of them at the destroyed execution platform A voice suddenly calls out at Arthur "Young man, let''s stop this pointless war" Chapter 125 - CHAPTER 125 Arthur turns around and looks at the one that just spoke The one that just spoke is a relatively tall man, well- built, tan-complexioned, his most noticeable characteristics is his tone distinctly red hair In his face resides a secondary trademark, a triple set of vertically parallel, linear scars that pass at an angle over his left eye The third is his missing left arm "Red Hair Shanks" Arthur said Also commonly known as Red Hair, the captain of the Red Hair Pirates and a member of the Yonko that rule over the New World He is also a former member of the legendary Roger Pirates, the only group to successfully conquer the Grand Line, where he started as a pirates and as an apprentice Shanks also the one that inspire Luffy to go on his Journey as a pirate Shanks arrived at the Marineford not too long ago after the battle with Kaido in New World, he expect to see after arriving here is an all out war between the Whitebeard Pirates and the Marines and he want to stop that Instead the two groups are staying still and just staring at a young man with blue hair beating the man that give him the scar on his left eye and his pirate crews Shanks doesn''t know what''s happening here, it is supposed to be a fight between the Marines and one of the Yonko but seeing that situation it seems that is not the case The Whitebeard Pirates and the Marines also notice Shanks arrival together with his crew after hearing him call out at Arthur "What are you doing here, Red Hair?" Sengoku seriously said to Shanks That Arthur already pain in the ass the moment he decided to join the battle, now there is another Emperor of the sea here Things is not looking good for the Marines "I came here to stop this war" Shanks said to Sengoku then look at Whitebeard Whitebeard is standing in front of his crew facing Sengoku and the Marines, together with him Ace, Luffy and the Commanders of the Whitebeard Pirates "Hmmm?" Shanks suddenly notice something different about this dying old man "Old man, your wounds" Shanks raise his eyebrow looking at his body "Gurararar, that brat healed me" Whitebeard then point at Arthur Shanks follow the finger of Whitebeard and notice that he is pointing at Arthur "Him?" Shanks amazingly look at Arthur, he knew that Whitebeard is already one foot in the grave and wondered how Arthur managed to heal him He then saw Arthur raising the spear that his holding "That Spear" Shanks seriously look at the spear, he can feel the power oozing from it Mihawk also frown, as a master swordsman and also known as the number one swordsman in the world, his knowledge about weapons is not only limited to swords, he also studies different kind like spear, axe, etc, Mihawk can tell that the Spear Arthur''s holding is out of the ordinary "He is planning something again" Garp can''t help but say to Sengoku "I know" Sengoku said looking at Arthur Arthur suddenly jump back one hundred meters away from the Blackbeard Pirates, after landing Arthur take a crouching position on all fours, he then accelerate through an approach run by dashing fifty meters before taking to the skies "G¨¢e" Arthur arches his back as if drawing a bow and hurls it towards the Blackbeard Pirates with all his might Wosh! The spear manage to distort the space to create a tapestry of action that splits into numerous spearhead and pours down to the Blackbeard Pirates "Bolg" Chapter 126 - CHAPTER 126 Arthur throws the Spear at the Blackbeard Pirates "G¨¢e Bolg" Whooosh! Kaboooommm! The impact cause a huge explosion "F.u.c.k" "Another ability" "This man is really dangerous" The Marines and pirates just can''t help but curse looking at the giant mushroom "Gurararara, brat you''re really full of surprises" Whiebeard just laugh "Arthur, join my crew" Luffy shouted at Arthur, his two eyes is sparkling looking at him ''You''re so dazzling, Husband'' Hanc.o.c.k thought and wiggled her entire body "F.u.c.k that brat" Garp can only curse "I should probably retire" Sengoku said, he is sure that this Arthur will become his problem in the future if he doesn''t retire now "His really a troublesome one" Kizaru said while looking at Arthur with his lazy eyes "Wuahhh" Aokiji just yawn "I will make you pay, caught" Akainu crazily look at Arthur The other Warlords seriously look at Arthur, they know that this man will become a powerhouse after this war Shanks just frowned looking at Arthur After the dust is settled, the condition of the Blackbeard Pirates was not too good to look at, they don''t even know if they were able to survive that attack After blasting the Blackbeard Pirates Arthur then looks at the Marines, more accurately at Akainu "F.u.c.k" Garp cursed again after he notice Arthur looking at them "Protect Akainu" Sengoku ordered Arthur bend down and pick up a stone, he then throw it at unknown location "Oh shit" Garp said looking at the flying stone, if his guess is correct, Akainu is doom "Say hi to some Sea Kings for me" Arthut smiling said to Akainu "Wha" Wosh! Akainu didn''t even finish his sentence before be disappeared "Brat where did you send Akainu" Garp question Arthur "Well I think right now he is playing with his friend" Arthur said "Chow" He added then disappeared "Where did that brat go?" Garp look around the Marineford but can''t find Arthur "Never mind him, the more important issue right now is find where that brat send Akainu" Sengoku said "Find him" He then ordered the Marines "Yes, Fleet Admiral" The Marines answered "This war is over" Shanks said to Whitebeard Whitebeard look at the Marines for a second then retreat "Let''s get going my children''s" Whitebeard said to his crew, he already fulfilled his mission for coming here, rescuing Ace is the sole reason why they wage a war against the Marines, and now that Ace is rescued there is no point continuing this war and risking the lives of his children They also want to deal with Blackbeard but Arthur already did the job done Sengoku didn''t stop them, he know that if they continue this war there is only one outcome, there defeat Now there top priority is find Akainu and find the culprit that send him away "Arthur" Sengoku said But they didn''t notice the sudden disappearance of the only female Warlord of the Sea . . . Amazon Lily The one that disturbed the war of the best and Sengoku''s new problem is currently sunbathing at the seashore of the Amazon Lily, together with him is his new wife Hanc.o.c.k with her swimsuit The reason Arthur immediately disappeared after sending Akainu under the ocean is because he doesn''t like to deal with the aftermath of the war ''It will be a pain in the ass'' Arthur thought Arthur teleported in the Amazon Lily, Hanc.o.c.k followed soon after, now they enjoying the beach because they will soon return to Zodiac Planet "Halo, swim this way" "Myuh" Kunuo is currently playing with Halo at the beach "System display my current stat" Arthur said "Yes, Host" The System replied [STATUS BAR] Arthur D. Castel Level: Diamond Warrior lvl 53 [ExP: 2942/3300] Title: The Chosen One STR: 515 AGI: 350 END: 240 WISD: 170 CHARISMA: 140 LUCK: 110 FreeStat(FS):0 S.P: 3201 points "Nice" Arthur said "Spend my free Spin, System" Arthur said "Yes, Host" Spin! Spiin! Spiiin! Spiiiin! Spiiiin! Spiiin! Spiin! Spin! [ Ding! Congratulation Host, you got Pill of Revival x 1 Viagra x 1 Level up +10 pill x 1 Platinum Crystal x 1 Chapter 127 - 127 [ Ding! Congratulation Host, you got Pill of Revival x 1 Viagra x 1 Level up +10 pill x 1 Platinum Crystal x 1 Grasp Heart skill book x 1 Opi Opi no mi x 1 Android 18 x1 Devine Dividing x 1 Saitama''s Physique x 1 Optimus prime x1 ] "Holy mother f.u.c.ker" Arthur can''t help but curse looking at his rewards, he blink a few more times then proceed to rub his eyes and see if his hallucinating "HELLL YEAAAHHHH" Arthur shout after confirming that his not really hallucinating "Husband, is everything alright" Hanc.o.c.k can''t help but ask his odd behavior, Kunuo also confusingly look at his father "Yeah, I''m fine" Arthur smiles at them then proceed to identify his rewards [ Pill of Revival Able to revive anyone, even if the person is long past dead ] "Sweet" Arthur said reading the description, this pill will really helpful in the future if something happens to those close to him ''It''s not like I will allow that thought'' Arthur thought, he will make sure that will not happen [ Viagra A drug taken to increase blood flow to the p.e.n.i.s and improve erectile function You can go for a month of s.e.x after drinking this ] Arthur doesn''t even know what to say about this, it''s not like his falling short in the bedroom, it''s more like his wives are the one that falling short in the bedroom, they can''t take him even if they band together ''I just give it to someone if I ever encounter someone that need this'' Arthur thought then proceeds to the next one [ Level up +10 pills Self explanatory ] "Another good one" [ Platinum Crystal Gate to Platinum warrior ] "Hmmm" Arthur starts to think if he should give it to his Anne or his mother, because the two of them is the only one that can able use this crystal "I should give it to mother" Anne already have the power of Pika Pika no Mi and Acacia doesn''t have any to protect herself, Arthur will help his mother rank up to Black Gold Warrior before taking this [ Grasp Heart skill book This skill will allow the caster to grabs and crushes their opponent''s heart, causing instant death to them, Even if the Target resist, they instead become stupefied or stun as a secondary effect ] "What a sick skill" Arthur amazingly said if he remembers correctly this is Ainz Ooal Gown skill the protagonist of Overlord [ Opi Opi no Mi This is a Paramecia type Devil fruit that allows its user to create a spherical space or "room", in which the user has complete control over the placement and orientation of the objects inside, making the user a free modification human ] "I should also give this to mom" Arthur said, his other wives are already powerful in their own right [ Android 18 Originally named Lazuli when she was an ordinary human, the twin sister of Android 17 and Dr, Gero''s eighteenth android creation, designed to serve Gero''s vendetta against Goku Able to summon android 18 and will become loyal to the host ] "Damn" Arthur can only curse, this is his first time summoning a person, Mama Hawk has an animal look so she doesn''t count, Pennywise is an alien so his not counted either ''Android 18 is still not a human but a cyborg?'' Arthur thought, still Android 18 is the closest to human that he is able to get from the system, she has a history of being a human before turning android ''Anyway, let solve this issue after I look at the remaining rewards'' Arthur thought [ Devine Dividing Also known as the White Dragon Emperors Light Wings, is a Sacred Gear, and one of the thirteen Longinus The Devine Dividing has the ability to divide the powers of its opponent by half after coming into physical contact with them every 10 seconds The halved powers are then added to his/her own powers ] "Another broken one" Arthur said "Oh shit" He suddenly remember something ''My fight with Vali'' Arthur thought Now he understand why he is forgetting something after he left the dxd world "Oh well" Arthur then shrugs it off then proceeds to the next one [ Saitama''s Physique The user will be able to have the same physique as the Hero for fun, Saitama ] Arthur is once again got speechless, Saitama is one of the overpowered character out there, so by turning his own physique like Saitama, Arthur know that every obstacle that he will come across from now own is like walk in the park [ Optimus prime A fictional character from the Transformers franchise, he is a cybertronian, an extraterrestrial species of sentient self-configuring modular robotic life forms, a synergistic blend of biological evolution and technological engineering Optimus is also the leader of the Autobots Able to summon and loyal to the Host [ "A ride" (Note: I''m sorry if there are some of you who are disappointed about the spin, I randomly pick from the shuffle so yeah) Chapter 128 - CHAPTER 128 Arthur is currently lying under a tree, while Acacia is giving him a lap pillow, she said that she wants a reward for the hard work that she''s been putting for the festival and the time that they miss together The other didn''t object, they can have they share later Right now Arthur and his wives together with Konou are in a picnic, it''s nice to do this from time to time, a little family bonding Arthur and Konou just came back from their trip in one piece world together with his new wife, Hanc.o.c.k The other wasn''t surprise when they father and daughter came back with another mother They just greeted Hanc.o.c.k with a smile and warningly welcome her Hanc.o.c.k wasn''t comfortable at first but because of the other wives warm welcome she start to open up to them Before Arthur came back here, he first helped Hanc.o.c.k on her island, he created an artifact that erected a giant barrier around the island, and this barrier will also hide the island form the outsider Only the Kuja tribe will be able to find the island Arthur also integrated himself with Saitama''s physique and tested his newly found power in one piece world, the sea king become his target dummy Arthur also practiced his divine dividing sacred gear and already attained his balance breaker, he was too lazy to unlock the rest, unlike Vali''s Sacred Gear who has Albion inside it, his sacred gear doesn''t have any soul inside it The Opi Opi no mi was already given and eaten by his mother, Acacia But before he let her eat it, he first let her drink a potion that will get the disgusting taste out, then she drink a potion that nullified the weakness of the devil fruit tight after The next on his list is Android 18 Android 18 is always been in one of Arthur''s fantasy so he decided that he will take her as one of his wife, he blamed his obsession of android 18 in one of the hentai manga that he read in his previous life Arthur introduced Android 18 to his other wives after they met Hanc.o.c.k, The last thing is Optimus Prime, Arthur decided that just like Pennywise, he will become a bodyguard of the shop too "Husband, say ahhh" Right beside Arthur, Venelana just finish peeling an apple and cut it into pieces, she picks one and try fed it to Arthur Arthur opens his mouth and Venelana put the piece of apple inside "Is it good?" Venelana asks "Very delicious" Arthur said it with a smile The meal always tastes delicious if your wife is the one that prepare it Arthur then close her eyes as Acacia massage his head "That''s the spot mom" Arthur praise his mother while his eyes close Acacia just smile at her son/Husband Arthur''s other wives are also busy attending him Anne and Yasaka is busy massaging there Husband''s tight and leg Hanc.o.c.k and Android 18 on the other hand is the one massaging there husband''s arm Grafia is just sitting beside her husband like a proper maid, occasionally she feed her Husband with some fruits the she also peel "Halo, catch this" "Myuh, Myuh" Konou on the other hand is busy playing with Halo, sometimes she throws a stick and Halo tries to catch it and return it to Kokou, sometimes she throw a ball It was a relaxation day for the this family ''It''s good to be alive'' Arthur thought Tomorrow is the start of the festival and the next day is the contest Arthur already registered Konou at it and she''s going to present Foxy at the contest Chapter 129 - CHAPTER 129 First Day of the Festival The Baybay Country only celebrates their Festival in two days Arthur is currently walking around the food stall, together with him is Anne, they are on a date right now "Husband, it''s been a while since we spend a time together" Anne said to Arthur while hugging his right arm, Arthur can feel the bounciness and softness of her b.r.e.a.s.t "Yeah, you''re right" Arthur smiles at her "There been so much happening lately so much that I felt that I neglected you" Arthur said to her "Shssss" Anne put her index finger at her Husband''s lips to stop him from talking "Don''t say that, I knew I''m not your only women the day I decided to become yours, you''re a great man and a great Husband, being with you is good enough for me, for us" Anne gently said to Arthur When Arthur heard her, he can''t help but tightly hug her, Anne also hugs her back After hugging Anne, Arthur lightly kisses her forehead "Thank you for being part of my life, I felt bless to have you and the others" Arthur gently said "Me too" Anne replied Splash! Someone suddenly pour a bucket of water on them "Happy Festival" The person happily said to them then pours a bucket of water to the next person Arthur and Anne black out for a second and then suddenly laugh ""Hahahahaha"" The both of them happily laugh The two of them don''t feel offended, they already expected to get splash on the moment they decided to participate in the festival The Baybay festival is like an offering to their Water god, Aqua The act of pouring water is show of blessing and good wishes It believed that on this Festival, everything old must be thrown away or it will bring the owner bad luck Arthur and Anne is not the only one that getting soaked with water, all around them they are people carrying bucket of water and splashing it to one another "Shall we continue our date?" Arthur said to her "Yes" Anne happily replied then holds her husband''s hand After that they visit many places and eat different kind of food, they enjoyed themselves to the fullest After spending time with Anne, Arthur proceed with his next date Venelana After Venelana, next is Grafia then Yasaka Arthur then proceed with Acacia, Hanc.o.c.k and Android 18 Arthur makes sure that his wives enjoy themselves Just like that, Arthur past his day bonding with his wives . . . Night of the Festival On a dark Bas.e.m.e.nt Three cloak figures are secretly talking to one another "Are you sure that the Queen has a Zodiac sign in her" Cloak 1 ask the others "Yes, I''m sure" Cloak 2 confirms "Then how come the orb doesn''t react when I got close to her" Cloak 3 asks while showing the black orb that his holding This three cloak people is part of the dark cult Their mission is to open the gate to the underworld let out the god that they worship Demon King, Diablo To do that they need to collect the twelve key to open the gate, they only have six so far Right now they about to collect the seventh key but they are currently facing a problem The Queen of this Country, Acacia, hold one of the key according to the previous report but the black orb that supposed to be able to detect if someone or something holds a key is not reacting at all "It reacted to her when I tested it a month ago" Cloak 2 said When he found out that the Queen hold a key, he immediately report if to the Headquarters They plan the Abduction after that They decided to Kidnap the Queen during the Festival because that is the most busies day of the Country But when they doubled check her just to make sure that she really hold a key, the black orb didn''t respond "It doesn''t matter, we will find out after we kidnap her" Cloak 1 said "Let''s proceed to the plan" He added "Hohohoho, what plan might that be?" The three of them uncontrollably shudder the moment they hear that scary voice behind them They slowly turn around to look at the source of the voice but they regret it right after What greeted them is a white face smiling person? "Why don''t you tell me?" The White face smile widen Chapter 130 - CHAPTER 130 After spending time with his wives at the festival, they have a good time after Now Arthur is currently walking at a dark alley inside the capital city Arthur arrives in front of a door in a hidden bas.e.m.e.nt, he then lightly pushes the door Inside Arthur saw Pennywise staring at three bounded men, he also notice that they are shivering really hard ''Are they cold?'' Arthur thought "Master" Pennywise greeted Arthur with a bow Arthur nodded then observes the trio Pennywise report to him that he caught three suspicious people, Arthur assigned him to patrol the capital in the dark and report to him if he find something unnatural Arthur didn''t expect that Pennywise caught three people that working for the Dark Cult that wish to open the Underworld Gate and release the Demon King, Diablo Arthur also learned that they plan to kidnap his mom because they found out that she hold a key in her using what they called, the Black Orb The Demon King, Diablo is the one that give them the orb for them to easily find the keys Pennywise asks on how Diablo able to give them the black orb if he is in the underworld but that information can only access by the head chief of the cult Either way they already gain some information from them Arthur also won''t let them get away with this for attempting to kidnap Acacia ''Erasing the key on her is really the right choice'' Arthur thought "Master, this is the object that they call, the Black Orb" Pennywise kneels beside Arthur and present the orb Arthur picks up the orb and inspects it, after taking a closer look at it he crush the orb Crush! "Noooo" "What did you do?" "You will pay for that" The three angrily shout at Arthur when they saw him crushing there sacred tool Every Black Orb is precious to them, this is the only tool that will easily help them find the Keys, they only have 5 of this and now one just got crush in front of them Of course they are going to get angry "Shut up" Pennywise said to them with a very deep voice The three shudders and immediately stop "Tell me, where is your base?" Arthur asks them """...¡­""" But they just keep silent, there''s no way they will reveal valuable information to their enemy "It seems that you didn''t learn your lesson from earlier" Pennywise smiles at them when he saw them not answering at his master''s question The three shudders again, and then remember the earlier lesson from this white face monster "One" Pennywise starts to count "I talk, I talk" One of them immediately give up, he doesn''t want to experience it again "You!" "Traitor" The other two angrily look at him "Speak" Arthur asks "It''s in underground of the tallest mountain in Cancer Continent" The man hastily speak Arthur nodded then turns around "Master, what do you want me to do with them?" Pennywise curiosity asks "You knew what to do" Arthur answer without turning back Pennywise smile after hearing his master, he then turns towards the trio His smile widen with his teeth showing "Hehehehehehe" Pennywise laughs as smile become wider "No no no" "Please, no" "Nooooooooo" . . . "Is this the place?" Arthur said looking at the giant mountain After he left the bas.e.m.e.nt, he immediately takes action to eliminate this Dark Cult With the Help of the Map, it''s easy for Arthur to find the place, and with his speed he arrive at the location in less than 10 minutes Arthur use his observation Haki to feel the present under the mountain, and sure is, this is really there hideout "Time to clean some insects" Chapter 131 - CHAPTER 131 Arthur infiltrates the Dark Cult Headquarters, one of the information that he learn is that the Cult already collected 6 keys So Arthur plan to retrieve it and store it at his Babylon With Arthur''s strength, it''s easy for him to sneak in inside without them noticing, why does Arthur hiding his presence you asks? No reason really Arthur just wants to take them by surprise After quite some time, Arthur arrive at the location of the keys, he already knew that the key gives a different energy than the rest and beside he already saw what the key energy looks like and the six energy inside gives the same feeling "These guys are slacking" Arthur said after he saw that no one is guarding the key Arthur though that they are really confident that no one will brave enough to steal something from them or to infiltrate this place Beside their Headquarters is so hidden that it''s hard to find your way in if you''re not one of the Dark Cult Members Arthur pushes the door and come inside the room After coming in, Arthur saw 5 wooden chests that give the same energy like the Aquarius key inside his Gate of Babylon Arthur open the a gate to his Babylon and shallow the five chest, he doesn''t even bother to look at them They are no use of him anyway "Do you want to convert them to System points?" The System suddenly asks "You can do that?" Arthur raises his eyebrow hearing the system "Yes, Host" The System said "Convert them then, it''s useless to me anyway" Arthur said "Converting" The System starts to process [Ding! Congratulations You got 25,000 x6 System Points ] "Nice" Arthur smiles after reading the message Arthur didn''t bother to collect some points because he can already make what he wants but it doesn''t hurt to have a reserve points, they may become useful in the future "The last key is" Arthur turns around and looks at only cell in the room Inside the cell is a beautiful woman with, she also has a stunning red hair, the Libra Symbol on her forehead Arthur walks in front of the cell and lightly knocks it Ting! Ting! "Hello there" Arthur said to the woman "Hmm?" The woman opens her eyes and saw a handsome man staring at her "What do you sicko''s want this time" The woman coldly said to Arthur "Wow your cold" Arthur amazingly said "Hmp" The woman snort and didn''t reply at Arthur Well you can''t blame her, she got captured and lock in a cell without explaining why, she also got separated from her family She only knew that she got captured because of the Libra Symbol on her forehead Anyone would be angry if they are in her shoes "Hey cold lady, do you want to get out here?" Arthur doesn''t care is she is cold to him because he understand where she''s coming from "Huh?" The Cold lady dumbly looks at Arthur, because she just can''t believe what she just heard "Who are you?" Asks by the Cold Lady "Just a passerby" Arthur shruggingly answered "Here take my hand" Arthur reaches out his hand at her, whether she takes the offer or not it''s up to her The Cold Lady silently look at Arthurs hand for a moment then reach out her hand ''There''s nothing for me to lose now anyway'' She thought Wosh! "Huh?" The Cold Lady dumbly looks at her surrounding Just a second ago she is surrounded by bars now all she can saw are tress "Told you I get you out" She was brought out from her stupor by a man''s voice beside her She raises her head and saw Arthur smiling at her "Sniff, Sniff" Her eyes suddenly start to tear up and can''t control herself to sob "Sob, wahhhhh, sob, sob, waahhh" She then starts to wail, her nightmarish day is finally over Arthur scratch his cheek seeing her cry, he doesn''t knew what to do at the moment "There, There" Arthur lightly brush her hair to calm her down His strategy work, and she stops to cry "Thank you" The Cold lady warmly said to Arthur Arthur gently smiles at her and said "You''re Welcome" Chapter 132 - CHAPTER 132 Cold Lady calm down after she let out all her frustration through crying, Arthur saw her eyes turning red after she look up at him "What do you want to do now?" Arthur asks her "If possible I want to go back to my family" Cold Lady said "Of course you can" Arthur said to her "How about you?" Cold Lady can''t help but ask Arthur "Me?" Arthur point himself "I still have unfinished business with this cult" He then said to her Cold Lady''s turn cold after Arthur mention The Dark Cult, because of them that her life turn hell, there''s nothing more she wants other than there destruction She doesn''t knew how powerful Arthur is but base on what she witness, he can infiltrate the base and get her out without them being notice so he must be very powerful "Oh yeah, what are you doing back there?" Cold Lady curiosity asks "Well, they try to touch someone close to me so I intend to finish them" Arthur coldly said "Can, can you destroy them?" Cold Lady said with a hopeful voice "It''s easy" Arthur said with confidence "Can I watch you destroy them?" Cold Lady asks She want to be in VIP and watch this disgusting Dark Cult burn, she was full of hatred for them Arthur smiles at her "Of course" Arthur said then turns around to face the mountain "Watch" After Arthur said that, he created a Katana, he lightly crouches down while holding the Katana in his left side Cold Lady seriously looks at him Arthur suddenly draw the Katana at very fast speed, he swing the Katana in circular motion above his head then violet circles suddenly suddenly appears and shoot up above in the sky ''What''s that?'' Cold Lady thought "Now let''s wait" Arthur said after finishing his move "Huh?" Cold Lady tilted her head her right side, even though this is the first time she saw what Arthur did, she was still clueless on what''s going on ''He say wait'' Cold Lady thought and trusts Arthur''s word And she wasn''t disappointed, after 2 second a giant ball of fire suddenly appears in the sky, its size is ten times of the mountain "Ohhhh" Cold Lady looks at the giant ball of fire with dumfounded expression Arthur is also a little surprise after seeing the giant meteor ''F.u.c.k'' He thought Arthur though that it was way smaller than that, but what come down is many times of that Fujitura meteor ''Better get outta here'' Arthur blankly thought, he was sure that he can survive the aftermath of the Meteor attack but he wasn''t sure about Cold Lady here "Let put some distance between us and the mountain" Arthur said her "Okay?" Cold Lady unconsciously answer Arthur holds her shoulder and teleport at a safe distance "We are safe her" Arthur said "Mmm" Cold Lady nodded then watches as the giant ball of flame drop on top of the mountain BOOOOOOOMMMMMM! ''Die, Sicko''s'' Cold Lady thought The result of the impact is a devastating catastrophe, it was seen across the Cancer Continent, everyone who witness it thought that it''s the end of the world Even the neighboring country saw it, they are glad that it''s not happening in their country "Are you satisfied?" Arthur asks Cold Lady "More than satisfied" Cold Lady said with a smile, this is the first time Arthur saw her smile, it was beautiful and seductive "Let me help you remove that symbol in your forehead" Arthur said looking at the Libra symbol on her forehead "Really? You can remove it?" Cold Lady happily asks, for her this symbol is a sign of misfortune, she will gladly cooperate to remove this curse symbol "Yeah" Arthur then buys the same scroll that removed his mother''s symbol Cold Lady suddenly saw a black scroll appearing in front of Arthur, he grab it and put it on her forehead Cold Lady didn''t struggle and just let Arthur do his business "There, done" Arthur said after he finishes removing the symbol "Really?" She can''t believe it that it just remove just like that Arthur didn''t answer her but instead create a mirror so that she can take a look at it herself Cold Lady holds the mirror and look at her reflection "It''s really gone" Cold Lady sobbingly said when she saw that her symbol finally gone Arthur smiles at her then he suddenly frowns and looks back at the destroyed mountain A very dangerous and sickening presence is slowly gathering and forming in the center of the mountain, dark miasma starts to appear across the destroyed land "Give me a break" Chapter 133 - CHAPTER 133 Arthur can feel that a powerful one is forming at the center of the mountain, the blood and flesh of the cult people slowly gathers and forms a giant blood cocoon A heavy pressure suddenly form around the destroyed mountain and it crush the beasts and monsters that survived the meteor The miasma crawls around the surrounding area and it slowly rots the trees and grass, even the land is affected ''What did this maniac cult did this time'' Arthur thought "What is happening?" Cold Lady shockingly said after witnessing this strange phenomenon "Were about to get our answer" Arthur said looking at the blood cocoon, he put some barrier around Cold Lady so that she can''t be affected by the heavy pressure Crack! The heavy pressure disappear for a second and suddenly a heavy blood-l.u.s.t sweep the surrounding Crack! Booooomm! The blood cocoon shatter Arthur then saw a living entity kneeling where the blood cocoon previously stand Arthur wasn''t a genius but he can guess that this thing has a connection with the underworld "Stay here" Arthur said to Cold Lady and teleported in front of this thing "Huh?, be careful" Arthur finally saw the thing that just form It''s a robust man with long red curly beard, he is also very tall, his at least 200 cm tall He wears a reddish armor, a long partially torn cape and horned helmet that cast a shadow over his eyes He also wears red gauntlets in both his hand and a massive sword sheath contain his large broadsword [ Demon King Diablo Adamantium Warrior Level 70 Ruler of the Underworld World Destroyer ] Arthur use the appraisal skill to identify him ''What is he doing here?'' Arthur though after he saw his name, according to the system the 12 key is need to open the gate to the underworld so that the demon king Diablo can come across Arthurs already sell the six key to the system so opening the gate wasn''t possible anymore ''Then why the hell is he here?'' Arthur Thought "Because of you host" The system suddenly said "Because of me?" Arthur can''t help but asks back "Yes Host" The system said "What do you mean because of me?" Arthur asks again "Host already knew that they key is needed to open the gate to the underworld" The system said "Yes, that is why I sell it you to prevent that from happening" Arthur reply back "But Host forgot that if there''s a key there is also a lock to open up" The System said "And that''s the gate" Arthur said "Yes Host, this gate is situated under the mountain, which is also the reason why the Dark Cult makes it their base" The System said "Your point is?" Arthur asks the system "Host last attack destroyed the gate and for whatever reason, Demon King Diablo manage to free himself" The system said "Ohh come on" Arthur complainingly said "I can fell the energy of a key in you" Diablo suddenly talk in a very dark voice "Oh yeah?" Arthur questioningly asks "Give it to me" Diablo coldly asks "Why should I?" Arthur rebuke "It seems you don''t knew what situation you currently at, insect" Diablo colt said "I think I don''t, why don''t you enlighten me?" Arthur jokingly asks "Very well then let me show you that an ant can never argue to a boot" Diablo coldly asks After saying that he suddenly disappears, Diablo then appear in front of Arthur and punch him in the stomach Bang! Whossh! Booooom! Arthur got thrown away by the force of Diablo''s punch and crash at another mountain, the mountain got crush because of the force of the impact Diablo disappear again and appear in front of Arthur "Oho, you''re still alive, impressive" Diablo said then suddenly punch Arthur Bang! Booom! "Just give me the key" Diablo said Diablo keep punching Arthur, he then notice something strange, with his level of strength it''s easy for him to destroy and dismantle a mountain, but it''s been a minute since he keep punching Arthur and he is still intact without a scratch on his body Diablo suddenly felt a chill on his back, he stop his attack and jump back to keep a distance from Arthur Diablo then seriously asks Arthur "What are you" Chapter 134 - CHAPTER 134 "Done already?" Arthur asks Diablo after he saw him stop punching him The reason Arthur just let Diablo punch him because he want to test out how durable his new physique is, but it seems that he need to find someone more stronger than Diablo because he doesn''t even feel a thing from Diablo''s rain of punches ''Saitamai''s physique is really a cheat'' Arthur thought "It seems that it is useless for keeping you around" Arthur lightly said to Diablo "What did you say?" Diablo angrily asks, he felt insulted by being look down by a mere human "You have a big mouth for a human" Diablo coldly said to Arthur "Die, Human" Diablo suddenly disappear and appear in front of Arthur "bye bye" Arthur said then punch Diablo Diablo suddenly saw his whole life flash in his eyes "Mommy" Bang! [ Ding! Congratulation for killing a level 70 Adamantium warrior You did the impossible feat and kill the pick power of this world Level up +10 Because the level cap on this world is at level 70, the other level will be put on hold ] [ Do you want to advance your rank? Yes or No ] The System notify Arthur "System, what happen if I suddenly advance pass level 70" Arthur curiosity asks "The host will immediately ascend to the higher realm" The System said "Nope then" Arthur immediately said "Okay Host" The System confirm "Show me my current Status bar" Arthur said to the system "Okay Host" [STATUS BAR] Arthur D. Castel Level: Adamantium Warrior lvl 70 (on hold +3) [ExP: 7942/7000] Title: The Chosen One STR: 1715 AGI: 1400 END: 1050 WISD: 760 CHARISMA: 140 LUCK: 110 S.P: 128,201 points Saitama''s Physique +1000 STR +900 AGI +800 END +500 WIS (Note: I forget to add the stat of Saitama''s physique on my previous chapter) "Let''s get outta here" Arthur said after looking at the place Arthur then teleports at Cold Lady''s place "Are you okay?" Cold Lady worriedly asks, she can hear the battle even if she''s this far away so the fight must be really intense "Yeah'' let''s go" Arthur said" "Mmm" . . . Unknown place "Hmmm?" A robust man suddenly stops moving for a moment "Hoh, it seems that my clone got destroyed" The man can''t help but smile when he found out the news "Interesting" He said as he review his newly found information in his head . . Back to Arthur Arthur teleports at his bedroom alone He already escorted Cold Lady on her home on his way here, the two of them part ways at one of the capital of Libra continent Arthur finally learned her name after they separated Elza The two of them hope that they will be able to meet again, someday "Husband, where did you go?" Anne curiosity asks Arthur after she felt his presence arriving inside the room, she is currently laying on the bed together with her other sisters "Just a little stroll outside" Arthur said to her "Well then, why don''t you also stroll here?" Venelana seductively invite her husband at the bed while massaging her b.r.e.a.s.t "Me to, Husband" Yasaka also did the same "Husband" "Dear" "Arthur" One by one his wives call him at the bed "Hehehe" Arthur sheepishly laughs "Who I''m I to decline" Arthur said then jumps at them Chapter 135 - CHAPTER 135 Second day of the Festival In front of the city gate, millions of people are already entering the City, the street of the capital is also busy because of today''s event The Aquatic Contest The Aquatic Contest is when two warriors present there rare beasts and monsters and fight each other, basically like a Pok¨¦mon battle Arthur learned when he registered Konou that there will be a draw after the closing registration of all those who want to participate in the contest And there are only 8 slots for the contest The god of Luck must be by your side of you want to participate in the contest When Arthur finds out that his cute little daughter wasn''t pick to participate, he went out and spend some time to chat with the judges of the contest The structure of the contest is very simple, all the contestants will draw their number from 1 to 8 before the event After finalizing all there number, the number 1 then going to fight number 2 and then 3 versus 5 and so on Each contestant can only use one beast or monster in the fight It''s a very popular event across the continent, not only the event is exciting, the reward is also very tempting Arthur already sitting at the giant water stadium together with his wives and the three fallen angels They are here to cheer for Konou But it seems that Konou will have a little problem The Water Stadium is big it is at least 100 meter in diameter and can contain at least millions of people, the center of the stadium is full of water, there are also two gates, one red and one blue But it is still pretty small if Konou wants to present her Sea King, Foxy Foxy is at least 4000 meters in length and 1000 meters in diameter This place will going to become a ruin if Konou decided to release her Arthur also didn''t expect that the Stadium is pretty small for Foxy, so they don''t have a choice but to use another one to present "Ladies and Gentleman, welcome to Annual Aquatic Contest of the Year" The mc of the contest suddenly rang across the stadium "Let me hear your screammmmm" The mc voice shouted at the crowd "Woahhhh" "Yeahhhhhh" "Fucccckkkk Yeahhhh" The crowd went wild after hearing the mc, this means the contest is about to start Arthur smile a little after hearing the crowd shouts, watching this kind of contest wasn''t so bad once in a while, he is liking it so far "Now without farther ado, let''s welcome our first contestant and second contestant" The MC shouts "From the red corner, we have a foreigner from Cancer continent, please welcome Sooooool-Sol" Mc shouts as he introduce the first contestant "Wooaahhhhh" Then the red gate starts to open and a dark masculine man with maw-hawk hair stars to walk out "Muscle is POWER" Sol-Sol shouted then flexes his muscles "He is very energetic" Mc praise Sol-Sol "Now in the blue corner, please welcome the 5 time champion of Aquatic Contest, The Undefeatable, Prince Ali" Mc shouts The blue gate then starts to open and a handsome young man in his twenties slowly walk out, very step he takes is full of pride, he raise his head as a sign of arrogance When he arrive at the stage he suddenly spread his arms wide "I''m so handsome" Ali praise himself "Kyaaaaa" "Prince Ali" "Give me your child" The girls in the stadium go wild, not only Ali is handsome his also the second prince of Karayan Country, one of the three great Country of Aquatic Continent "Charismatic as ever" The mc commented, he still can''t believe that this Prince Ali luck is so unbelievable, not only he participated in the contest 5 times in a row, he also win all of them ''It''s all thanks to his beast'' Mc thought "Contestants, are you ready?" Mc said then looks at Sol-Sol "Anytime" Sol-Sol answered Mc then turns to Ali "Let''s get this over with" Ali arrogantly said "Then, let the first fight of the contest begin"